 
BOOK III in

## The Spirit Trilogy

## Parity

### Andrew Harding
Smashwords edition. Copyright © 2012 Andrew Harding

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are either products of the author's imagination or used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living, dead, or undead, is entirely coincidental. All rights reserved. No part of this publication can be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, without permission in writing from Andrew Harding.

No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any form whatsoever without written permission except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews.

Formatted by

### Contents

Dedication

Book 1

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Book 2 ~ Maggie

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Excerpt from Split Decision

Also by Andrew Harding

About the Author

## Dedication

Dedicated to my sister, Gerry, who has patiently listened to all my thoughts and read some of the hairy bits. I had her toes curling most of the time. Your enthusiasm pushed me to cross boundaries and you've always been there for me, Gerry – you've been my rock.

And thanks to you, John, for listening to my rampage about my book and being so supportive and enthusiastic. The knowledge you imparted was invaluable. Thank you.

## Book 1
## Chapter 1

The ice put paid to any leisure we'd have for a long time. We worked around the clock for nearly two weeks with no let-up in the bad weather. Bodies kept rolling in most mornings. Caz had started helping out and most days helped Leo to dress the clients. He'd never have kept up with it on his own. One of the local funeral directors closed. The proprietor died, and the funny thing was, his wife insisted that we did the funeral. She said we'd do a better job than his staff – and she ordered the carriage. We had quite a few giggles about that.

Four weeks before the bad weather hit, we had a date for the grand opening of the new church that Danny had commissioned for Elsbeth.

I'd not been near the church while it was being constructed, and Danny had only seen it a few times, but not lately. We were too busy in the business after we'd dealt with the last three vampires. We'd all breathed a huge sigh of relief after they had been obliterated.

We travelled to the opening night in two of the limousines and were all dressed up. The boys looked very smart. Danny had told them to wear their best suits – normally reserved for the most expensive funerals. I had on the black full-length dress Danny had bought me for the occasion. Emily, Janet and Caz looked beautiful in their long dresses. Danny had taken Janet and Caz to the bank to pick some jewellery from the safety deposit boxes. Emily and I were to be wearing our favourite pieces, and he didn't want them to feel left out. He also took Alec and Billy and had suits made for them. Billy thought it was funny; he'd never worn anything so formal. He wasn't a suit sort of person.

We pulled up outside, got out, and waited for Josh and Danny to park the cars so we could all go in together. We walked in as couples, even Leo and Billy; they didn't care.

Elsbeth came over as soon as she saw us. She glowed radiant in a long dress and looked amazing. I'd never seen her dressed up before, but this was a special occasion, the opening of her very own, brand-new church. The seating was different. Instead of chairs facing into the middle of the room, they were set out in rows. Mind you...I'd seen it like that once before. The night I was hijacked to be the resident medium. Danny was listening to my thoughts and glanced at me. He remembered that night. It hadn't been funny for me at the time. I was unable to remember any of it, and it was still a blank.

The church was just wonderful. It had a proper stage and an organ in a booth to the side – which we didn't have before. To our left were a few doors, along the wall. One would have to be Elsbeth's office and one a kitchen. What the other one was, I didn't know, but I'd find out soon enough. The seating was very plush, actually comfortable, unlike the wooden chairs we had before. We were taken by Elsbeth to the front and given the front row to sit on, and we filled it; every seat. I looked at the wall at the back of the stage.

"Have you seen that, Danny?"

He followed my gaze. "No, I haven't. I didn't want her to do anything like that."

He looked around for her, and when he'd caught her eye, she came over.

"Elsbeth, I didn't expect you to do something like that..." He pointed at the plaque.

"Danny, I didn't. Graham must have thought that up himself. It was up there when I came in today," she burbled, all of a fluster.

"It's all right, Elsbeth. After tonight, I want it down. You have it in your office if you want. I had this place built for you, not to receive praise for it."

Elsbeth looked somewhat happier after those words. She said she had some things to see to before the service and left us. Danny's annoyed. He glanced at me. I'm right.

I noticed Matt and Faye sitting near the back, and I told Danny to bring them up with us.

"We'll sit with them, Leah. I don't like sitting up here, on show."

He grabbed my hand, and we left everyone at the front. They didn't like it either and followed us. It was a good job we were there first.

We sat talking to Faye and Matt for quite a while, and still, no one had turned up.

"Have we got the day right, Danny?" I looked at my watch. "It's way past the start time."

Elsbeth came out of her office, flapping, with a phone in her hand. "The newspaper didn't print the advert about tonight. They're all at the other hall. One of the regulars has just phoned. They thought I was ill."

Danny rushed into her office and found the phone book section for local taxi firms. He rang a few and asked them to collect as many as they could – the drivers would have to come into the church for payment. He handed Matt a roll of notes and called Josh. They left, to pick some up themselves. That's a fucking good start. I left my seat, climbed the steps to the stage and took down the plaque. Elsbeth watched me but didn't say a word.

People started arriving, and they were in their normal clothes. We stuck out like sore thumbs and made a joke of it. Thank God they could see the funny side.

Elsbeth greeted everyone as they entered. The taxi drivers came in, but most of them declined Matt's offer of money; instead, they stayed for the service. They probably thought royalty had arrived – us – done up to the fucking nines, dripping in diamonds. Perhaps they thought the press were coming; I don't think so – they couldn't even bloody announce its opening. And here I was, trying not to swear as much. Fat chance of that.

Josh walked in, followed by Danny, who smiled when he noticed the plaque had gone. _That's him happy_. It didn't take long for everyone to settle down. Elsbeth was now in her element. She walked onto the stage and thanked everyone for coming to the opening of the new spiritualist church.

On the way home we laughed about it; so hilarious. Instead of going straight back to work as we'd planned, Danny said we were to take the night off. It was Saturday tomorrow, and we'd be shutting it down anyway. He brought out the wine, and we all had a few drinks as we recounted the evening we'd just sat through. We're still in our glad rags and look bloody strange, sitting around the kitchen table as if we've been to a grand ball. We should have our fucking heads examined. What were we thinking?

Danny giggled beside me. "I suppose we were a bit over the top, but Elsbeth did say to get dressed up – as she was."

I smiled at him.

It wasn't long before couples began drifting off to bed. Caz and Josh were first as she was still resting until her strength built up. Danny had his arm around my shoulder as we watched everyone leave, after saying goodnight.

"Have you forgotten your driving test next week, Leah? You haven't mentioned it." He waited for my reply.

I looked at him and smiled. "How could I forget that? I've been looking forward to getting my licence for so long. I don't fancy being away from here, during the day, for five days, though. I'm going to miss you."

He pulled me towards him and kissed me gently; it reminded me of when I was human – when he'd had to be extremely careful or he could have seriously hurt me.

"We may not be as busy and have the nights together, Leah. I'll figure something out, and I'll miss you, too."

"We ought to make the most of tonight then, I'll race you up."

Danny thought I would race up ahead of him and headed for the stairs. Wrong. I thought myself to our room and was waiting for him when he opened the door. He had a wicked smile on his face.

He picked me up and stood me near the bed. The clothes didn't stay on long, but at least they weren't ripped to shreds. Danny gently lowered the zip after he kissed the back of my neck, and the dress dropped to the floor. He undid the clasp of my necklace and laid it on the nightstand, unhooked my bra and slipped the straps down my arms for it to join my dress. Everything he did was slow and very seductive, and he knew what state I was in. Boiling point.

His gift of calming anyone down with a buzzing in his hands could come in very useful on a night such as this. He was still behind me and ran his hands all over my body. He was aroused and pressed tight up to my back, which built the emotions in my mind until he knew I could hold off no longer.

I changed and so did he; unable not to, as that was what we were; vampires, who change when we're aroused or angry at the least little thing. Restraint was difficult, but we'd made a game of it since I was turned, and it had become great fun to see how long we could hold off. It wouldn't be that long tonight, as we'd not made love at night for a long time. The only time we'd let ourselves was when we had to feed in the morning, and then it was always hurried because of work.

Danny picked me up, laid me on the bed, then kissed my mouth and all down my body to my clit – where he took me to another place as I writhed on the bed and lifted my body to get more.

A second later, he was on the bed on his back and I was on top, riding him as if there were no tomorrow. When he put his thumb on my clit, I let out a wail as he stepped everything up a hundred-fold. The noise from us both was enough to raise the roof, and when we both reached our climax, the bed shook. Danny pulled me down to his chest and held me tight until the feelings subsided and we changed back.

"I'm surprised this fucking bed has survived us," I said and giggled.

Danny creased up. "Good job it was made a few hundred years ago. It wouldn't have, otherwise. They build crap these days."

"I don't suppose they put labels on to say they're vampire-proof."

He cuddled me, rolled me onto my side, and looked at me. "I've missed this, Leah, and I know you have."

We were up to feed at the break of dawn and arrived downstairs around nine. Josh was at the table, and Caz was in her studio. She had work to finish for Mark, who had a gallery in Salisbury. They, Caz and Emily, had a joint exhibition arranged for just before Christmas, and they'd worked strange hours to get their paintings ready, due to us being loaded with work. It was just as well we could turn on the speed when we wanted. We all looked forward to the private viewing, as the work they'd produced was amazing. Emily had been driving to and from the framers, when she could snatch the time, or the boys had picked things up for her and Caz when they passed after funerals. Everyone mucked in with everything, and it worked out well.

"Have you thought about what you want in the games room, Josh?" Danny asked.

Josh started to smile. "We've been drawing lots to see what we want. So far we'd like a snooker table, a couple of pinball machines and a two-lane bowling alley." He stopped there, to see how that would be received.

Danny smiled; he knew there was more.

Josh looked to the heavens; he'd been rumbled. "Okay! One of those video racetrack machines, a pool table, somewhere to play darts and a shooting gallery. I don't think we could get any more in there." He waited.

Danny kept him dangling, playing with him. "That's fine. Find out where to get it all from, and I'll order it. I think the internet would be the best place to look. The decorators have finished down there; have you looked?"

Josh was dumbfounded. It took him a few seconds to recover, after expecting a no from Danny. "I didn't even know they'd started. I've only been over here to feed with Caz for the last two weeks, too early to see any workmen. Thanks, Danny, they'll be thrilled and so am I."

He got up and went down to investigate. He came back up at top speed.

"When did you get all that, Danny? I can't believe it. How did you know? We thought we'd blocked it from you, in case we were asking for too much." He was ecstatic. "I'll have to tell the others."

"What do we have to know?"

There was a sea of boys' heads looking in through the back door. They'd been playing football in the yard and heard the conversation in their heads. With all of us being telepathic, it made life so much easier.

"You're not going to believe this! Come down to the games room," Josh almost yelled.

The boys looked at each other, puzzled, then followed him. Danny held his hand out for me, and we ventured down after them. This was the first time I'd set foot in the cellar, and I didn't know Danny had done anything. He'd kept it well hidden.

We heard the laughing and yelling long before we got to the end of the corridor. When we walked in, the boys were trying everything out. Rushing from one thing to the other, not really believing it was all there. I'd never seen them so happy. Michael was on the car-racing machine. I hope he doesn't drive at the speed he is on that? As he looked up at us the car on the machine crashed. He laughed and set the machine away again. After a few minutes, they settled down a bit and believed everything was there to stay.

Billy and Leo were bowling and having a great time. John and Greg were racking up the pool balls. I'd no idea if they'd played before, although Josh had taken them over to Weymouth a couple of times and we didn't know what they got up to over there.

"We played in the games halls, Leah. That's how we knew what we wanted. These are the games we played on the most. We can't thank you enough, Danny, and you, Leah, for coming up with the idea."

Alec put his head around the door. "What have I missed?"

When he saw all the games, he came in and went to one of the pinball machines. He looked over to us with a grin on his face. "I don't think I'll ever grow up now."

We both laughed. Alec is thirty next week. It's going to be difficult getting them off these when we're busy.

Danny shook his head. "No, it won't, Leah. Think of the long nights when we're not busy. Even if only John and Greg use this in the night, it would've been worth it. They're not old enough to ever have partners. There's got to be more to life than work, for all of us."

I squeezed his hand. You're so kind.

"Come on, Leah. We'll close the work down and let them have some fun for the rest of the day."

We went over to work, where Danny did most of the things that needed doing. He didn't want me there to help, just to be with him. I think he was making the most of us being together because I wouldn't be there for part of next week. I felt the same and never liked being away from him. Once he'd finished, he took me into the office and sat me on the desk. He stood in front of me, straightened my hair and planted a kiss on the top of my head.

"Is there anything you'd like to do today, Leah, anything at all?"

"I'd like to get a few of Mum's personal things from her house, Danny. Would you mind?"

"Of course not, we'll tell one of them where we're going and head off straight away."

We met Emily in the yard. She was carrying a huge stack of paintings that she'd collected from the framers.

"If you want Alec for anything," Danny told her, "he's down in the games room with the boys." She looked baffled. "All the games they wanted are down there, and they're trying them out. If you get a free minute, you should have a look – they're like kids in a sweet shop. We're going to Leah's old house to collect some of her mother's personal things. I don't know how long we'll be, but I have my phone, so ring if you need to, Emily."

"Okay, Danny. I'd offer to help, but I have so much to sort out for the exhibition." She looked sorry she was letting us down.

"It's fine, Emily; don't worry yourself. We're going now, and we'll see you later."

He pulled his car keys from his pocket, and within half an hour, we turned into my old road. It felt strange to be on that street again as we pulled up outside the house.

I looked at the front and had an uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach. Those weren't like the feelings I'd had before, when Mum had just died. This was something new to me. Danny picked up on it and stared at the house.

"Do you still want to go in, Leah? You don't have to. We can go home or for a walk instead." He let me decide.

"We're here now. I'm just being stupid."

I opened my door a little way and quickly slammed it again. We looked at each other; all we could smell was death. Danny pulled his phone out and called Matt. We sat in the car for half an hour as we waited for him to come. He brought the troops with him.

When Danny told him what we could smell, he didn't hesitate. Who would know what death smelled like better than us?

"Danny, could you move your car? We have to cordon this off, or we'll get all and sundry coming to have a look. How anyone living near this house failed to smell that, I'll never know. We haven't opened the door yet. When was the last time Michael was here?"

"About two weeks before it was all finished." Danny didn't go into specifics in case anyone was listening. Matt knew exactly what he meant. "He met David in the gardens a few times, during those two weeks. On that morning," Danny looked him in the eye, "he didn't reach the house; we called him back."

Danny pushed thoughts into Matt's head. In that two-week period, we had hardly any bodies in work. I think they're all here. We can smell a lot more than one. Matt looked horrified. He turned around and looked at the house. I looked around for Janet and couldn't see her anywhere.

"I thought this would be right up Janet's street, Matt?" I didn't expect the answer I got.

"There's a conflict of interest, Leah. She couldn't be on this."

"Does that mean we're suspects and under suspicion?" I couldn't conceal the hint of anger in my voice.

Matt glanced at me and smiled. "No, Leah, it's procedure. If everything is kept separate, no one can accuse us of hiding anything. Don't worry. You should get off home. I'll ring you when I know more."

Danny started the car, but the coroner's van had pulled in front of us, barring the exit from the front of the house. We had to wait a few minutes, for cars that were coming up the road behind us.

The coroner faced the front of our car on his way to get his gear from the back of his van. As he looked at us both, recognition flashed across his face; he dropped his eyes immediately, crossed the front of the car and hurried to go up Mum's front path. We both knew from that look. He knows who we are and the fact that we know about him and his son. If that's not a conflict of interest, I don't know what fucking is. I lowered my window and called Matt. He looked towards the car and came over to see why I'd called him.

"The coroner's son was one of the vampires we dealt with, Matt."

"What!" He was shocked. "Thanks, Leah. I'll deal with this – you get off."

We drove away from there with hundreds of questions flying between our minds. We'd have to wait for a lot of the answers, whether we liked it or not. Instead of going home, Danny drove to the centre of town and parked the car as near to the square as he could. I thought we were going for a walk. No. Danny took me through the gardens to the bandstand and up the first path beside it. I remembered when we'd sat there to practice my mind reading, a long time ago. God, it seemed like years.

"Where are we going, Danny?" I had a good idea – but wanted confirmation.

"The air raid shelter. There may be more bodies."

"Are you sure we should do this? Don't you need to call Matt?"

Danny glanced at me and pulled me along. I wasn't going to stop him, he had to know.

We walked between two huge laurel bushes, set back from the path on the right. The black, gaping doorway lay straight ahead. Danny walked into it and took me with him. I could see okay because we see in the dark with no trouble. What shocked me was the pile of bones we nearly stepped on, as our eyes adjusted to the pitch black. They were just inside the building. Danny bent down to examine the bones. He didn't need to touch them. We could both see they'd been chewed in places. Foxes maybe, or even the black creature they'd shown on the TV months ago. Either way, I wouldn't touch them. I'd see exactly how they died and would've felt everything they had in their final moments.

"We should leave, Leah. Come on, we'll go home. I'll ring Matt from there, and he may have some news for us later in the day."

"I'll be glad to get out of here. How on earth did you all live in this place?" I had to ask.

Danny smiled at me. "There's a door at the end of this room. It takes you to a staircase and rooms below. I would hate to think what's down there now. That's why I want to go."

I didn't need telling twice. I grabbed his hand, and we left the shelter. On the walk back to the car, I chatted to Danny.

"I wonder what Matt said to the coroner. I hope he's been thrown off the case. I intended to sell that house. If it's filled with bodies, no one in their right mind will want to buy it – apart from that, I couldn't let anyone live there, not now. I'll ask Graham to flatten it."

Danny listened to me prattling on as we approached the car. We got in and drove home. The sound of the tyres on the gravel drive was so comforting when you turned off the main road. I'm pleased to be back. I love this place.

"I know you do," Danny said and smiled.

The rain started as we stepped out of the car so we hurried to the back door and into the kitchen. They'd all come up from the cellar because Billy and Alec had to eat. They'd finished their meal, and there was laughter and banter around the table. What the fuck will they think about this? Danny gave me a sideways look. It's got to be said.

"I'm glad you're all here." Caz walked in the back door with Janet. "Come and sit down," he instructed Janet. "Have you been sent home?"

"Yes. Matt thought I should have some leave until this is settled."

Now, one by one, the vampires around the table looked worried as they picked up Janet's thoughts.

Danny surveyed them all before explaining. He knew every one of them was shocked.

"I'll tell you what we know. Leah wanted some personal possessions of her mother's, before she sold the house. I know Emily told you we were going there.

"When we opened the car door, all we could smell was death, and it was very strong. I called Matt, and they were just about to open the front door when Matt said we should leave. Before we could shift, the coroner pulled up in front of our car, which stopped us moving off.

"He recognised us and went about his business, to do his job, as if he wasn't involved. Leah was incensed, told Matt about George, and he told us he'd sort it. Now we have to wait for Matt to get in touch with us."

"I'll tell you what I know, now," Janet offered.

Danny blurted out, "Please do, Janet. The wait is bloody torture."

She nodded. "There were fifteen bodies in the house. Decomposition, and the three-foot-deep, writhing mass of maggots, made them difficult to count. Some poor bugger had the job of wading into that nightmare and feeling around to find the skulls."

Fucking hell! That's all we need.

"Believe me, Leah, that was good. They won't be able to establish how they died, since the maggots had eaten most of every one of them. They'll have to put it down to either a very busy serial killer or something to do with gangs."

"Christ, that's a load off my mind, Janet, thank you. I thought everything we've done was coming back to smack us straight in the face."

Relief softened everyone's anxiety, and their frown lines disappeared.

"I wasn't supposed to know all that. One of the new lads told me on the quiet. If it got back to Matt, he'd be in big trouble and so would I, for asking him. Try not to drop me in it, please? I needed to know. I can't help it."

Michael put his arm around her and giggled. He remembered the day she was bitten. Your nose was too big, that day. The smiles spread around the table. She elbowed him and laughed.

"Do any of your colleagues know that you read minds?" I had to ask.

"Only Matt. I think that's why he sent me home, so I couldn't read his. I don't use it much at work, I'd look a bighead. It's weird; I only use it when I interview someone. I have to be careful who I sit with, too. Now with Matt, I'm fine. I read their minds and find out tons of hidden things we need to know. He called me his secret weapon the other day. "

We couldn't help laughing; the thought of Matt using Janet like that was hilarious.

Danny was doubled up laughing when he said, "Is he looking for promotion, getting you to do that? I bet his clear-up rate is higher now."

Janet burst into a fit of laughter. The back door opened. Her face straightened, and the laughing stopped instantly. It was Matt, and he looked deadly serious.

He came and sat next to Danny. "Cup of tea, Matt?" Danny enquired.

"Yes, thanks."

I got up to make it. All eyes were on him for news; we waited.

"What was the big joke?" He waited now.

Danny answered. "We were laughing at Michael. If he drove for real the way he drives that video game machine, he'd have been banned long ago."

Michael smiled at Matt.

"Oh! What video games machine?"

"The games room is finished. When you've drank your tea, we could take you down. They chose some good stuff."

Matt relaxed. I put his tea down in front of him.

I couldn't stand the suspense any longer. "What's happening, Matt? I'm going nuts here." I want some answers.

"Calm down, Leah. There was nothing in the house that could lead anyone here. They couldn't even say how they'd died. You're the only person who could tell them, and I promised I wouldn't put you through that again – so they'll never find out." He smiled, and I breathed a sigh of relief.

"I should tell you this because it's only right," Danny confessed to Matt. "We went to the air raid shelter behind the bandstand when we left you. We nearly fell over a pile of bones inside the entrance. It looked like an animal had been eating them."

All eyes stared at Danny.

"That could have been a tramp, Danny. A few drift into town, in the winter. Someone will check it out. Don't worry about it."

Danny left it there.

"The coroner's off the case," Matt revealed. "A home office pathologist has replaced him. I had a quiet word in his ear, and he was shocked when I told him I knew about George. He's on leave for a month. I perhaps could have charged him with perverting the course of justice, but that would likely come back to bite you. He must have been threatened by George, and I suppose he was glad he was still alive. That's not an option, so rest easy."

"Do I have to stay here tomorrow, Matt?" Janet wanted to get back to work, which she loved with a passion.

"Yes, Janet. I don't want you back in until Wednesday. The post-mortems will be finished by then, such as they are. There's nothing for them to look at. Leah, we have a team to clean the place up, after something like that has happened. Don't think you'll have to do it."

"Would all of Mum's things be thrown away?" I want something to remember her by.

"I know you do, Leah," Janet cut in. "Don't get upset. They only get rid of things that have come into contact with bodily fluids."

"Janet's right, everything else is left where it is. All the bodies were in one room, the kitchen."

"How many were there?" I had to ask to keep Janet from getting into trouble.

"Seventeen in total. Two bodies were dumped behind shrubbery in the back garden."

"Oh my God! That many! They must have filled the fucking kitchen."

"Enough of this; time to see the games room," Danny interrupted. I thought you'd never change the fucking subject. Thank God.

Danny smiled, and all the chairs pushed back at once. Everyone had endured enough seriousness for the moment. The two younger boys rushed down ahead. The girls hadn't seen it at all and were excited, pushing and shoving their way down the long corridor. The giggling and laughter started before they saw anything. When they walked into the room, they just stood there looking at everything.

Michael took Janet over to the shooting range and showed her how the video and guns worked. The others spread out and tried out some of the games. Danny had organised comfortable chairs, in groups, in each corner of the room. It looked like a coffee shop in places. We sat and watched them enjoy themselves.

"This is brilliant, Danny." Matt couldn't stop smiling. "The room is huge. I'd never get my bearings in this house."

"We're under the ballroom, and my den is on the top floor." Danny winked at me. He's happier now we aren't in line for trouble.

Matt stayed for a while, and Danny took him over to use the bowling alleys. He was surprised they were automated – none of that by hand lark, which our lot would surely fight about, given how impatient they were.

## Chapter 2

On Monday morning, I found the computerised highway-code exam to be a piece of cake. Straight after it, the instructor took me out on the road and asked if there was anything I wanted to practice. I told him I'd never negotiated a roundabout, which surprised him.

"Who took you for lessons?" He looked flummoxed.

"Danny gave me a few in the grounds and then took me out on the road, twice."

Now he looked astounded. "All I can say is, you must be a natural, and to be honest, Leah, you're the first learner I've encountered who can handle a car like you do, after so few lessons. You're not nervous at all. For most women, it could take a long time to lose that. The roundabouts near Poole would be perfect for this lesson – there are dozens of them."

I had a little smile to myself. _If only he knew_.

The rest of the week flew by. Friday came, and the test took about forty-five minutes. At the end, I was handed my pass certificate and couldn't wait to show Danny. I walked into work waving the paper the examiner had given me. The clapping started; Danny was by my side in seconds and gave me a kiss.

"Well done. I knew you'd do it without a hitch."

"He was impressed with my driving on Monday morning, and we'd only been a couple of miles."

"I told you – advanced driver," Danny said with a giggle. I know he's pleased for me.

I went into the office, put my bag on the desk, and joined them in work. There was plenty for me to do: the hands of two accident victims and other things I could help out with. We worked until it was time to get ready for church. One by one, we finished our jobs and went over to the house. The icy wind was still whipping about, not that we could feel it. It just looked cold. Everything was bare and sterile. I'd never liked winter.

When we got there, Faye was excited about something. It was written across her face. She could hardly contain her news, which burst out of her mouth before we sat down.

"I'm in remission! I saw the oncologist this morning, and he said the chemo has shrunk all the tumours. They put me through the scanner and showed me the results on a computer." She looked radiant.

Danny was so happy for her. He'd told her from the beginning not to mention the healing because some doctors didn't like it.

"You should still come for healing, Faye, every week, and continue to do the healing at home."

She smiled at him. "I know it's not just the chemo that's done this. Of course, they'll think it was, but I know I've my own personal healing god to sort out my body."

Danny looked embarrassed.

"It's true," Faye bubbled on. "I know I should've felt awful through all the chemo. Most of the women at the hospital clinic have had a terrible time. I consider myself extremely lucky, and I have you to thank for that, Danny." She got up and gave him a hug.

Danny looked over Faye's shoulder at Matt, who was beaming his delight.

Elsbeth came over to us, said hello to everyone, and asked Michael to go with her. He stood up and followed, glancing back at us, to see if we'd save him. She took him in through the last of the three doors. He came back out and sat down, elbows on knees, and stared at the floor in front of him. Elsbeth scooted back into her office without looking at us. Now we all wanted to know what it was all about, but we wouldn't hear it from Michael.

Danny told me silently, so that no one else could hear. It's a healing room, Leah.

I glanced at Michael. He deserves it. He's totally committed to healing, Danny.

He won't tell the others; he's embarrassed, Leah.

_I know. Only you and I understand._ Janet would try to wheedle it out of him when they were on their own. Even so, I didn't think he'd tell her.

While all that was going on, the church was filling up fast. Elsbeth climbed onto the stage and opened the service. The organist started playing, and the singing began. That was such a treat. When I thought back, I didn't know how we'd managed. Well, I do; three strong voices kept us going, week in and week out, or we'd have drowned.

Danny, Michael and I gave out two messages each. There were a few new mediums in the congregation; the word was spreading. A man stood up at the end of the centre gangway, in the middle of the congregation.

"I have someone called Lilly with me. She's your aunt on your mother's side."

He paused for it to be accepted but didn't look at the people about him, instead, he stared at Elsbeth on the stage. We could see she was unsure about answering. It was obviously for her, but the undertone of the message giver's voice was more than a little disturbing, which made Elsbeth hesitate before she answered him.

"That's for me, I think?" she said in a quiet voice, for her.

The man seemed delighted when she accepted it and carried on. "She told me you expect too much from life."

That rocked Elsbeth and everyone who knew her. She'd always given more than she'd ever received, to anyone and everyone.

I frowned at the smirk on his face, but before I could stop him, he bellowed, "Stop accepting huge gifts just because you think you deserve them!"

Elsbeth ran from the stage in a flood of tears. Danny followed her into the office.

I rushed over to the man and asked him to accompany me outside. He looked me up and down and laughed in my face, seemingly oblivious that the people sitting near him were tutting in his direction. Now you've done it!

I grabbed the sleeve of his coat, yanked him out of his place in the row, up the aisle of the church, and through the front doors. I heard the clapping and rumbles of approval that followed us as we left.

"How could you give out a message like that? Elsbeth is the kindest person I know. The rule is, if it isn't good news, you shouldn't give it out." I was bloody furious.

"What rule? I don't know of any rule..."

I stood there for a few seconds and read his mind. I could have fucking hit him.

"You're not a medium at all. Who paid you to come and give that message? Three hundred pounds won't go far. Was it worth it?"

The man's face turned white. I took hold of his arm again and dragged him back inside.

"This man is no medium. Someone paid him three hundred pounds to pretend to be one," I said, in a loud voice.

All heads turned to stare at the man, disdain etched on their faces for what he'd just done to Elsbeth.

Danny strode out of the office, incensed, took hold of the man's arm, and hauled him back to the office, leaving the door wide open for all to hear. He made him say sorry to Elsbeth. After two attempts, it was loud enough to reach everyone's ears.

Danny threw him out after that. Three of the regulars hurried into the office. It was a while before Elsbeth came out. Her friends sat down and smiled as they watched her walk to the middle of the stage. She looked at everyone and apologised. God knows why she did that. We sang one more hymn, and the service was over. The old tea trolley was still in operation. I giggled when it was pushed out after the service. Elsbeth chatted to everyone, as usual, but she was still shaken after the other members of the congregation had left. She sat with us and had another tea. Danny had hold of her hand to calm her down. We stayed with her for an hour, and by the time she set off in her car for home, Elsbeth was a lot happier. After saying goodbye to Matt and Faye, who promised they'd see us on Monday night for Faye's healing, we headed for home.

What had been the reason for it? Not one of us could understand why anyone would want to hurt Elsbeth like that. She wouldn't harm a fly. Jealousy was the only motive we could come up with; nothing else made any sense.

Christmas was in two weeks, and the private view for our two artists had come around. It was scheduled for the evening, and they were feeling nervous about it. All their work had been taken to Salisbury at the beginning of the week by Danny, Josh and Leo. Mark needed their artwork early to do the hanging. Emily and Caz decided to let him price the paintings. He had a better idea than they had about the clientele in his area and what the market would stand. The price of art fluctuated so much, and he understood they had no idea how exciting their work was. Emily still didn't believe her paintings were worth anything and wouldn't talk about it. I put it down to nerves. Caz had sold some of her work previously, at a show after she'd secured her degree. We were all looking forward to the night out. Alec was so proud of Emily and tried to keep her calm. I was sure she'd cling to him the whole night at the exhibition. We had to be there at seven and wouldn't be dressed up like we were for the church. Smart casual was the order of the day.

Faye and Matt were travelling with us, so they could have a drink and not have to worry about driving. Danny wouldn't drink; he wasn't bothered either way, and they were staying the night with us afterwards. It was a first for them, and I secretly hoped they'd spend Christmas with us because they had no other family.

It was early afternoon. I'd finished my work and was in my dressing-room, choosing what to wear. Danny came in. I thought he'd come to do the same, but he grabbed hold of me for a cuddle.

"What's that for?" I asked with a giggle. He didn't say anything. I pulled back slightly, to look at his face. "Is something wrong?"

"No. I'm stealing every minute I can with you. We never know what's coming through those doors every day, and I wouldn't want it to stop us being close like this, ever again. Those two weeks we worked flat-out were horrible for me and you."

I hugged him really tight. "I wanted you every minute of them, and I knew you felt the same. We just have to hope that things will calm down a bit."

It wasn't in our nature to abstain; although it didn't happen consciously, pressure of work played a huge part. I missed him terribly but wouldn't ask, knowing how much rested on his shoulders, constantly. When he'd told me in the summer that the business ramped up to more than busy during the winter months, I'd no idea what 'busy' really meant here. I was pleased I wasn't human for a lot of reasons; one of them being I could hold my own and help out with anything at all, apart from cooking. I was still hopeless at that.

"I feel almost human again," Danny said, giggling.

I burst out laughing at the thought of it. He joined in, and we carried on like that until it was time to get ready to go.

After we were dressed, Danny came and put his hands either side of my face. "I love you, Leah, forever."

"And I you, forever."

Matt and Faye had just arrived when we joined them in the kitchen. Matt had their holdall, and Danny took them both upstairs to show them which room they were using. They'd never been up there before, and Faye couldn't stop talking about the four-poster bed in their room when they came down. I told her every room had them.

"The whole house is an authentic French chateau?" she asked, wide-eyed.

"Down to the last light fitting, except they used candles. Danny had the whole place wired into them to keep the look original. When I first saw it I was amazed, like you – still catches me unawares, sometimes – like living in a film set; you wonder when you might wake up." I had to smile at my choice of words – we don't sleep. She giggled with me.

One by one, our extended family congregated around the table, all waiting for the time to leave. Because everything to do with the funerals was run like clockwork and we were used to it, the trip to Salisbury was no different. Tea was made for the humans, to fill the time before we had to leave. The excitement was building, you could hear it in the tone of their voices.

We filled three limousines and had a comfortable ride to Salisbury, arriving at six forty-five. We waited the fifteen minutes to seven o'clock. Danny didn't want to be the first ones there. People arrived constantly in that fifteen minutes – watched by us, from the cars.

"It's going to be busy in there, Emily," Danny said to her, regarding the expression on her face in the rear-view mirror. He could see she was still nervous.

"It will be fine, you'll see." Maybe he knows something I don't. I looked at him; he smiled. Yes, you do!

"We should go in," he suggested, winking at me before we all left the three cars. We waited patiently for them to lock them and join us.

When we filed through the double doors, we had to give our names to the guy just inside. He, in turn, ticked us off the list of names of people that were invited. The large hall was crowded, the noise level higher than we expected due to people talking quite loudly to be heard over the din of art lovers discussing the paintings on the walls.

I had hold of Danny's hand as we joined the stream of people that almost dragged us around the hall as they took in each one. There were red dots beside a large number of them, but neither of us had any idea what that meant. Emily was still clinging onto Alec's arm and only glanced at her work. She looked more intently at Caz's. We caught sight of Mark. He was surrounded by people at a desk, and there were also two women at either end writing on sheets of paper when the people in the queues reached them.

About an hour had gone by, and the hall seemed less crowded. Caz came back to us; she'd been ahead with Josh, pulled around, like us, in the steady flow, which was like a river that swallowed people from its bank as it meandered to each group of paintings. He had his arm around her shoulder and smiled so wide he showed all and sundry his wonderful teeth. We had no idea why he was so elated until Caz told us.

"It's a sell-out. The people at the desk wanted their names on the contact list for the next exhibition we stage – I've just spoken to Mark."

"Did you hear that, Emily," Danny said to her. She smiled at him; maybe she'd start to believe she had talent. John came up to us and waved a sheet of paper at Danny.

"Have you seen this? We should have picked one up as we came in." Danny looked at it and smiled, then handed it to Emily. Her mouth opened and stayed there when she read the list of prices. Stunned wasn't quite the right word, but it would have to do. She gave it to Caz. After looking at it, Caz punched the air and yelled, "Yes!"

The prices Mark had put on their work was more than double the girls' expectations. He knew his clients, very well.

We stayed until the last person had gone, and Mark was so pleased with the girls, he booked another exhibition for the middle of the following year. He told them some cheques still had to come in, and once he had all the money together, he'd take the percentage they'd agreed and send cheques on to them both.

He also disclosed it was his first sell-out; no wonder he was so happy. We left there very pleased for Emily and Caz and the well-deserved recognition for their beautiful work.

Once we were home, Danny headed for wine and glasses. Everyone was buoyant and chuffed for the girls. Emily was wrapped around Alec, who looked at her with so much pride. He'd always believed in her. She had to start believing in herself. Perhaps that would happen now; talk about a confidence booster, she couldn't ask for anything better. Danny handed the glasses down the table, and we stood up and toasted Emily and Caz.

Emily stood up when we sat down and looked at her friend across the table.

"Thank you, Faye. You made all this happen. I know for a fact I'd never have sold anything if it wasn't for you."

Emily turned and looked at Caz, who nodded a 'get on with it' gesture to Emily.

"Faye and Matt, we," she wagged her finger between them both, "have paid for you to have a long weekend at the hotel in Ringwood. This is a thank you from both of us."

Tears started falling from Faye's eyes. Emily reached across the table with a tissue. She knew one would be needed.

Matt looked at Emily and Caz and said, "Thank you, both of you. You didn't have to do that."

"Yes, we did," Caz said to him. "It's what we both wanted to do. You can choose which weekend you go; just ring them – it's all paid for."

Faye sniffed and said, "Thank you." Her chin started to shudder again; she couldn't say any more.

"Who wants a match on the bowling alley?" Danny offered, changing the subject completely. The boys' faces lit up, and chairs were pushed back as they stood up to head for the cellar. They were gone in seconds, along with Janet and Caz as they followed them down the stairs.

Danny looked at Matt and Faye. "Do you want to go down?"

"Not really," Faye said. "I'm getting tired. I should go up. I'm sorry to be a killjoy."

"You could never be a killjoy, Faye. We sometimes forget you're human, that's all," Emily told her with a giggle.

Matt got up to pull Faye's chair for her.

She looked up to him. "You don't have to come up yet – go and have some fun. I'll be fine."

"I'm tired as well, so I'm coming up with you. I've had too many late shifts this week. I have to say this before we go up: I thought your work was stunning, Emily. You have a rare talent."

If Emily could have blushed, now would have been the time. Faye gave me a hug, then went to Emily and did the same. We said goodnight, and they left to retire for the night.

I looked at Danny. "I think we could do with some time on our own..."

He didn't need coaxing; he put his hand out for mine, and we followed Matt and Faye upstairs after saying 'night' to Emily and Alec.

We had a lull in the work that seemed to forever pour through the doors. I took Emily Christmas shopping with me. They'd never celebrated Christmas since they were turned, but they would this year because I loved Christmas. I felt sad that Mum wouldn't be here with me, but perhaps she would visit us in spirit. I hoped as much.

I asked Danny to hold a ball for our friends and all the people who worked for us, in any capacity – including their families. He was a bit dubious but relented, so I was busy making plans for that. I spoke to John, the carriage driver, and ran it past him while in the office at Winton.

"Hello, John, thanks for your time. I won't keep you long."

He looked intrigued.

"I've asked Danny to throw a ball for everyone we know, including your families. What do you think?"

A smile grew on his face. "Leah, I have to say this. I hope you don't mind. You've made a big difference to their lives since you joined them. I'm so pleased you're here. I'd be honoured to come to a ball, and I'm sure everyone who works here would be delighted." He was still smiling.

"It's going to be the Saturday before Christmas; please, no presents. If you can find out numbers, I'll arrange coaches for everyone. Children are welcome, and we'll have a crèche set up with a couple of nurses so everyone can come. We're having it in the ballroom at the big house, in the afternoon. Do you think people will come there, or should we organise it in town?"

"I think it would be lovely in your house. I know my wife would love to see it. I'll find out anything you need to know and ring Danny, unless you'd prefer me to ring you."

I grinned. "Danny, please, John. His memory is better than mine." I giggled.

"Thank you, Leah. I'll get back to some work." He left the office.

Now John was on board, sorting all the families, I had time to ring around everyone else we knew. Emily suggested caterers; she had a point with many to cater for. She rang local firms, and they couldn't do the numbers we'd estimated because of other commitments. In the end, I hired a firm from London. As Danny once said: wave enough money at them and anything was possible, and I had plenty of that, thanks to Gran.

I took Emily, Caz and Janet to the quality clothes shop where Danny had bought some of my clothes from. Emily had a field day, buying more than the one dress she'd come for. I bought a full-length bottle-green dress as I'd always loved green. Janet and Caz both picked different black dresses. They all looked beautiful in them. On the way home, I was daydreaming. The ball is tomorrow, and everything is arranged. God, I hope it goes off all right...

"It's going to be fine, Leah," Emily broke into my thoughts. "Everything will go like clockwork."

I was restless during the night, unable to switch off my brain. Danny just held me, hearing my thoughts churning.

"Would you like a massage, Leah? You might be able to rest afterwards."

"I'd love one."

Danny picked me up and took me down to the treatment room. After locking the door, he covered the bed in towels while I slipped my clothes off. I climbed on the bed and lay on my front. Danny started the massage; his hands were wonderful.

"Your back is all knotted up, Leah; you've been pushing yourself too hard. I'll get rid of all your tension, just relax."

I lay there and let him sort my body out. I could have stayed there all night.

"I'll give you some healing, Leah; get yourself comfortable." As Danny went through the healing process, he put his hands both sides of my head and said, "Open your mouth."

He caught the flame and gave it back to spirit. He covered me in fresh towels, picked me up, and took me to the shower room. We had a couple of hours of fun before going back to our bedroom for some rest.

"That was lovely, thank you."

He was lying on his side watching me with a wistful look in his eyes. Before I could ask him anything, he pulled me to him and held me close. I wondered what was wrong.

"Nothing is wrong, Leah. I love you so much," he breathed gently into my ear.

"I love you, too, Danny. I'm so happy I'm with you for eternity."

We made love that night as if we'd only been rehearsing before. Danny was so attentive, and I felt charged with emotions and romance to such a degree I fainted when we came together. I opened my eyes to him smiling down at me. His head was propped on one hand, his other hand playing with a strand of my hair.

"What happened?"

"I think I hit all the right spots – not being big-headed or anything."

I pushed his arm and giggled. He had that wicked glint in his eyes.

"You might have–"

He leaned over and kissed me, to shut me up.

_Good ploy._ He giggled at that thought.

As dawn broke, we hurried to feed in the shower room.

"Thank you for last night, it was perfect," Danny almost whispered.

I took hold of his hand and pulled him into the shower – both deciding we shouldn't take too long before we went down; there was so much to do today.

The hustle and bustle started as soon as I walked into the kitchen. The marquee builders were there for their money. The caterers had to be shown which tent they were using to cook in. The boys were good, taking on some of the jobs I'd have done. I walked into the ballroom and saw the tree. Caz and Emily had worked all night decorating it. They asked me to turn on the lights. I didn't know Danny had come into the room behind me. I flicked the switch; the lights came on. As I stood there staring at the tree, arms wrapped around me.

"It's perfect, like you."

I turned to face him. He had that look again. "Thank you. Now I have a million things to finish; see you later."

Two hours later, coaches started to pull up along the river. Guests walked through the walled garden, up the steps, and into the hall. From there they came up the corridor to the ballroom. Drinks were handed out to everyone as they came in. The gasps I heard were legion, as people admired the tree. Danny and I went round to the families of the staff and talked to them all. They were thrilled to have been asked here.

We're going to have this every year from now on. Danny caught my thoughts and smiled. That was a yes. The party flowed along, and guests ate if they wanted. There was a running buffet in one of the marquees. Even to a vampire, it looked good enough to eat.

Emily came to find me, moaning about a problem with something. I followed her out, and Matt was standing at the end of the hall.

I was mystified. "What's wrong? You needed me."

Matt took hold of my hands. "Leah, I'm here to walk you to your wedding, in place of your father."

He could have knocked me down with a bloody feather. Emily carefully put a tiara on my head and gave me a bouquet. I heard a rousing cheer from the ballroom.

"They've all been told why they're here," Matt said. He put his right arm out for mine, and I went to his side. Music started. "That's us, Leah." He escorted me down the long corridor towards the ballroom. Elsbeth made a grab for my hand and squeezed it as we entered the room. She already had tissues in her hand. I looked down the ballroom; a gangway was left for us between the guests. I saw Danny looking for me, and to his side stood Michael, his best man. I liked that.

Matt gave me to Danny in front of a desk – on the other side of it a pretty registrar waited to seal our union. The service was short but absolutely to the point. When she said, "You are now husband and wife," I could have cried. Danny kissed me so tenderly as if I would break. I flung my arms around him and kissed him back. He had to come up for air. Laughing made us straighten ourselves out. Someone started clapping, which set everyone off.

We had to sign the register, and lots of photographs were taken by a photographer and many of our loyal staff.

The party got into full swing from then on. I wondered if the staff knew all along what was going to happen. I must have a word with John sometime. We snatched a few moments on our own in the hall.

"How are you today, Mrs Crosby?" Danny enquired.

"I'm more than fine, thank you, Mr Crosby, or should I say Mr Sneaky?"

He laughed at me and gave me a cuddle. "When you said you wanted a ball, how could I resist? You gave me the perfect opportunity to put my plan into action."

"Did John know before I spoke to him?"

Danny smiled. "I had to tell him; I couldn't risk anything going wrong. It's been extremely difficult keeping it from you."

I didn't ask any more questions. I kissed him instead and then we went back to our guests.

## Chapter 3

The reception, for that's what it was rather than a ball, lasted for several hours. I danced with Danny; our first ever dance together. Alone in the middle of the ballroom and you could've cut our emotions with a knife. It was a good job people were there, that's all I'm saying. When the dance came to an end, we kissed to the applause from everyone – then other couples joined us. As my cousins and the other boys and Matt took turns to dance with me, I noticed that Michael held me differently from the rest, but I kept my thoughts to myself about that. He was really chatty and laughed a lot with me but became sombre as soon as I danced with someone else. I couldn't understand it, but left it there. Danny danced with Emily, Janet, Caz, Elsbeth and Faye.

Between dances, John, the carriage driver, asked the musicians to stop for a minute as he wanted to say a few words.

"Danny and Leah, I'd like to thank you for inviting us all to your wedding. We're all very touched by your generosity and hope you have a long and happy life together." He'd glanced at us when he said the word long – flashing a smile across his lips for a split-second.

"We've had a collection for a wedding present for you. I know you said no presents, Leah, but we had to mark the occasion." He turned and took something heavy from one of the other men. "I'm sure you'll find a use for this."

He handed Danny a large silver punchbowl and ladle. "We've had it engraved." He pointed to the side facing us. Danny lifted it up for us both to see the engraving.

### Danny and Leah

### From here to eternity

I was so touched, I could hardly speak. Danny swallowed hard and said a few words to all our guests.

"Thank you, all of you. We couldn't wish for better company on our wedding day. It's been a privilege to work alongside you all, and thank you for accepting us."

The clapping started; cheers and whistles filled the air.

I gave John a hug. "Thank you, John. We really didn't expect anything."

"We wish you all the best, Leah...truly."

The music resumed, and couples took to the floor once more. Danny carried the punchbowl over to one of the huge pieces of furniture standing against the wall, opposite the ornate fireplace. He placed it in the centre with such pride – overcome for a few moments – finding it difficult to keep his emotions in check.

"They've been so kind, Danny. It's a good job I can't cry. I'd have flooded the place."

He smiled at me and put his arm around my shoulder. "I know what you mean. I have to admit, I'm gutted, and I didn't expect that, at all."

Elsbeth came over to have a look at the punchbowl. "It's beautiful." She read the finely crafted engraving. "They couldn't have worded it better; just perfect." She kissed us both with tears in her eyes and had to dab at them with a tissue. "It's been a wonderful wedding, and your staff think so highly of you all. I've heard some of the comments from the families. They're very moved to have been asked here on such a special day."

"We're having a ball here every year, from now on, Elsbeth. We've decided," I declared, smiling at Danny, who squeezed me gently in response.

"I think that's a wonderful idea. It's such a shame Rachel couldn't come. Her commitments must annoy her at times." Elsbeth knew she'd have loved to have attended.

"I'm sure they do," Danny said, "but to be fair, Elsbeth, it was short notice. That's why I'd never go on the road like she does; couldn't stand it, being away from everyone, this place," Danny glanced at me, "and now you, Leah." He smiled at Elsbeth in the knowledge that she knew exactly what he meant.

The reception came to an end; buses ferried our guests home until there was just immediate family and close friends left. We languished in the big sitting room talking for ages. We'd all had a brilliant time. The boys found their way down to the cellar, to round off their day with activities they enjoyed. They'd been so busy throughout the day, checking everything, making sure it all ran smoothly. They deserved some time to themselves. We asked Matt and Faye to spend Christmas with us, and they accepted. When we asked Elsbeth, she said she'd promised friends to have some time with them, but she'd come and see us over the holiday period. That's fair enough. It'll be lovely to see her when she comes.

We went back into the sitting room after saying goodbye to our best friends.

"It's been a wonderful day, my new husband." I squeezed his hand.

Danny giggled. "It has that, wife." He picked me up and sat me on his lap. "What would you like to do now?"

"I think bed would be perfect."

A glint flashed in his eyes, immediately.

The workload ramped up another notch when the real bad weather hit. We worked round the clock for weeks and weeks. It was March, and the clocks had changed before we started to slow down. We'd only been over to the house to feed, in the mornings, until today. No work came through the door. I looked at Danny; a smile broke out on his face, and everyone cheered.

The morning off, at least. We all rushed over to the house, and the first thing we did was to sit around the kitchen table and talk. It seemed like years had passed since we'd done that. Of course we'd talked, mainly about work things, so it wasn't the same.

"Alec." He looked at Danny. "Thank you for stepping in with the paperwork. It's been a great help." Alec smiled meekly. "I mean it; we've never been so busy in the winter before. All of that would've been left until now, so you've saved me months of extra work, even at the rate my brain works."

"I quite enjoyed it, Danny. I used to be good at maths, and I thought I'd forgotten it. Just goes to show, you never really forget anything. Still there somewhere. You just have to find out where." He chuckled. "I'll continue with it, if you like? Once it's all up to scratch, I'll be able to do a couple of days a week and keep it up to date."

"Thanks, Alec – appreciated."

Emily left the table to make tea for the humans. At least you've seen more of him, since he's been in the office.

Perfect for me, Leah.

"We'll have to go to the cottage soon, Leah." I looked at Josh, not comprehending. "You'll need to tell me what you want me to do with your gardens." You're getting excited with the weather becoming warmer.

"Won't you have enough to do here, with yours?" He smiled at my thoughts and my question.

"Caz's other passion is gardening, so we're sharing it; her idea."

Caz looked at me. "It's true; love gardening, and I want to help him."

"What about your painting? You've got an exhibition to get ready, now you've got some free time." How the hell are you fitting that bloody lot in?

She giggled. "You forget, Leah; Emily's not the only one who paints at high speed. We painted an exhibition in three weeks last year. It seems like yesterday; doesn't time fly when you're having such blistering fun?"

We all laughed at her sarcasm.

We ended up having the whole day off; nothing came in at all. Around six o'clock, I noticed Leo checking his watch, a lot.

"What's wrong, Leo?"

"It's Billy – he should've been home ages ago, and his mobile's going to answerphone. They're only working in Winton."

"Come on, Leo," Michael picked up his keys, "I'll drive you to Winton. He may have broken down somewhere, and the battery on his mobile could be dead."

They both left us.

I was flicking through one of Emily's fashion magazines when Danny got up and left by the back door. Something must be arriving. It'll bloody wait until tomorrow now. He was gone longer than it normally would have taken to receive work. I was wondering why when the back door opened. Danny came through it, carrying Billy very carefully.

"What the fuck's happened?"

Danny glanced at me and kept walking, heading for the hall door. I rushed to hold it open, and Leo and Michael followed him through it.

"Is there anything you need, Danny?" I waited, not knowing what he might ask for.

"Don't know yet; come up?"

I followed them upstairs to their bedroom. By the time I was through the open door, Billy was flat out on the bed with Leo by his side. Danny was busy inspecting the injuries on Billy's body. He was covered in bruises. I don't know if he's been in an accident or beaten up, Leah. Leo looked up and straight back to Billy.

Danny looked at me and spoke silently, cutting everyone else off. He'll die with these injuries, even if we get him to hospital. That's why I brought him home. One of us will have to bite him.

I gasped. Oh my God, does Leo know how bad he is?

No, his liver is ruptured, he hasn't got long.

I'll tell him, Danny.

Danny left the room and took Michael with him.

"Leo, listen to me. Billy is seriously hurt; listen to me, Leo?" I'd raised my voice, and it still didn't penetrate. I put my hand under his chin and turned his head. "I know you don't want to hear this, but you must know. A big decision will have to be made to save him. Danny said his liver is ruptured, and he hasn't got long to live. One of us will have to bite him. If you can't, I will."

He stared at me, shocked by my words.

"Have I your permission, Leo? Please say yes; he's slipping away.

Leo nodded and put his head in his hands.

I bent over Billy and bit him on his neck. I didn't take any blood. I pushed with my mind for a short time. We both stood back, to see if he'd react to it or not. It might be too late. He started to stir and moan and then scream. Danny rushed into the room and took hold of his hand. The screaming subsided.

"It was the right thing to do, Leo. Well done."

"Leah did it, Danny. I couldn't."

Danny stared at me. I felt a pat on the back from Michael. I left the room and was halfway along the hall when Danny caught up with me. He put his arms around my body, picked me up, and carried me into our bedroom, sitting me down on the bed beside him.

"I'm amazed you did that, Leah."

"Why? He was dying. I didn't take any of his blood, I just bit him."

"Do you know how hard that would've been for me? Or any other vampire. Almost bloody impossible."

"I didn't even think about drinking it. How could I do that to Billy?"

"The choice would never have entered my head," Danny admitted. "Someone bleeding, like you were, after you were attacked, is different to biting someone on the neck. You would've had to pull me off. I haven't got your strength at all."

I lay back on the bed and patted the space beside me. He made himself comfortable, with his head on my shoulder.

"I also did it because all of you have an unblemished record of never feeding on a human. I'm so proud of you for that and to go centuries, even when you had hard times, once you were away from him, must have been extremely difficult, and I didn't want any of you to spoil it. If Matt asks who did it, I'll tell him it was me. What's he going to do? His hands are tied, and he knows it."

Danny put his arms around me and drew me closer to his body. "Have I told you I love you today, wife?"

"Not today, you bugger. You've been really slacking lately." I started to laugh.

We made love in our bed, for the first time for a least a month. No time for stretching it out, we couldn't get enough of each other and took it in turns to take the lead. The moaning and shrieks from me, mixed with the growling from Danny must have been heard across the estate, but we didn't care at all. It was wonderful, and after a couple of hours of trying to wreck the bed, I lay in his arms, very content with my life.

I'd been quiet for a while when Danny asked, "Penny for them?"

"I don't know if you've picked this up. Matt was on the verge of asking you to turn Faye, when she was really ill. If she relapses, he'll ask. Even he wants to be like us."

Danny turned to face me. "No, I haven't picked that up. Are you sure? Sorry, you wouldn't have said anything if you weren't. I know he's said he's envious of us, but I had no idea he wanted it."

"He's thought about it when you've been doing her healing. When you were totally concentrating on her. Remember the day he was shocked, when you told him I not only read your minds, but anyone's?"

"I remember that quite clearly. I wondered why he looked so perturbed. He probably thinks you missed it because you've never said anything to him."

"That's what I think. That's another reason he won't be upset that I had to bite Billy when he was dying. Where did you find him? I forgot to ask."

"Dumped at the beginning of the drive. He was still conscious and told Leo it was queer-bashers; well...only one man, actually."

"That's awful. He must have been stalking him to know where he lived. Was his car there?"

"I've no idea where it is. It certainly wasn't near here. I'll get on to Matt in the morning. It must be dumped somewhere, or stolen."

"We should go and see how he is, Danny."

"I'll have to take over from Michael, anyway, to give him a break."

We went along the hall to Leo and Billy's room. Josh and Caz were in there with Leo and Michael, talking to him so that he wouldn't forget anything.

"I'll take over, Michael; go and have a break with Janet."

Michael said, "Thanks," as Danny took Billy's hand from him.

Danny stopped his pain for the next few hours. They did it in shifts like that, over the next three days. We all sat with him between jobs at work. Thank God, the workload has eased. How we'd have managed if it hadn't, I haven't a fucking clue...

When Danny told Matt about Billy, he came straight over to see him. The massive bruises were still visible over his whole torso. Matt agreed it was the only thing we could have done. I told him I'd bitten him, and he said no more about it. The police found his car dumped in the Triangle, in town.

That fucking place seems to haunt us.

Billy's pain stopped on Monday evening, around five thirty. Michael called us, telepathically, to come up. Danny and I hurried into their room, and the rest of our family stayed outside, sitting on the floor in the hall. He was propped up and quietly talking to Leo.

"Has Leo told you everything, Billy?" Danny asked him.

"Almost. I'm pleased someone had the strength to turn me. I could feel everything shutting down, and I knew I was going to die, Danny."

"You should try and stand, but take it easy at first. It's going to feel very strange for a while. Think in slow motion, and you'll find it much easier."

Leo helped him up, then let go. Billy tried to walk and staggered a bit.

"Remember: slow motion," Danny reiterated.

He tried again and looked a lot steadier.

"Leo, take Billy to feed in our shower room. Alec is in the kitchen. Once you've had some blood, you'll be fine around Alec, Billy – so don't worry about anything."

"Thanks, Danny. I remember a lot from when the others were turned. Come on, Leo; let's get this over with."

His walking was much improved by the time they left the room. Out in the hall, I could hear the others encouraging him.

"There's another one who was born to be a vampire – very much like you, Leah."

I could hear Michael laughing behind me.

"I bet he doesn't put his foot in his mouth as much as I did."

The two of them giggled as they recalled what I was like. I joined them. _I must_ _have looked a right fucking idiot at times_. They burst out laughing at my inner observation.

Faye and Matt were sitting with Alec when we got down to the kitchen. Matt had made them a drink. Faye came to give me a hug. I hadn't seen her for weeks. Danny had continued her healing without me, due to us being so busy.

She hugged me, "It's been weeks, Leah, you've been up to your eyes," and laughed. I cuddled her, and she sat with Matt again.

I'm going out to the hall, Danny. Follow me out; make an excuse! He glanced at me, and only we vampires would have seen the nod, it was so subtle.

"The photographs have come. I'll go and get them," I told them both, and left by the hall door.

I heard Danny say he'd moved them and he'd have to show me where they were. He met me in the doorway of the big sitting room.

"What's wrong, Leah?"

"Her cancer is back. I felt it when I hugged her. I haven't seen her for weeks."

Danny's face was grave. "I'll give her the healing and try to get Matt by himself. I'm sure you girls can distract her for a while."

We collected the huge book of wedding photographs and took them in to show them both. Smiles were plastered on our faces. You'd never know how worried we are.

Faye had looked through half of the book when Danny said it was her healing time. She was happy; she'd be able to see the rest after the healing.

Well done, Danny. A very good distraction. He turned and smiled at me.

Danny went through the healing on Faye and gave the flame to Matt.

He'll bloody need it. I wouldn't want to be in his shoes right now. While Faye was letting the healing do its work and Matt had the flame, dancing down his body, Danny talked silently with me.

I saw it when I moved the flame through her body. It's come back with a vengeance this time. This is serious, and they won't be able to stop it now. It's in all her major organs, Leah.

Talk to Matt, and tell him I'll do it. It'll have to be done before she looks too ill. There'll be too much of a change in her if it's not, and everyone will notice.

Emily sat with Faye and the wedding album. Janet and Caz chipped in, making sure she didn't realize that Matt, Danny and I had gone into the big sitting room.

"Sit down, Matt; we have some bad news for you."

He stared at Danny and sat down.

"I'm afraid Faye's cancer has come back, severely. Leah told me before Faye had her healing, and I saw it whilst doing it. She won't survive it this time."

Matt's face was ashen. I sat beside him and put my arm around his shoulder. He started crying – devastated. He took a few minutes to gain control of his emotions. If that was me, I'd have cried for bloody hours.

He raised his head and apologised. As if he had to do that. He looked from me to Danny and back again, waiting for a miracle to happen.

"Matt, I'm going to be brutal here, but I can't think of another way to say this; I'm sorry for that."

He waited for me to continue.

"She'll go downhill rapidly from now on. She looks fit and well at the moment, and healthy. I'm offering you a solution. Remember you don't have to take it, but please hear me out."

"Go on, Leah," he said in anticipation.

"She has a couple of months left of her life. I'll turn her now, and people won't notice the difference too much. Leave it any longer, and it'll be obvious to everyone."

I left it there and walked across the room to look out of the window. Danny sat with him while he made the biggest decision of his life.

"No, Leah." I was very surprised by his answer. A few moments elapsed before he added, "You must turn us both."

I rushed over and gave him a hug. Danny shook his hand. You already knew what his answer would be. Why the hell would I be surprised by that, anymore. Danny glanced at me, and Matt smiled for the first time since entering this room.

"Well...we'll only be able to do one at a time," I explained. "It's impossible to do you together.

"You won't have any pain; Danny and Michael will see to that. You'll have to stay here for a couple of weeks, though. Danny will get anything you need from then on; not only the blood but the lotion we use to stop the sun killing us."

"I understand all that – thank you, Leah. I've wanted this for a while now. I couldn't bear to think of either one of us dying without the other."

"I know you have. I've already talked to Danny about it."

Matt was surprised.

"Do you want to talk to Faye now? We'll get Emily to bring her in."

He nodded.

They came through the door a few moments later, and we left them to talk things over and didn't listen in; that wouldn't have been fair.

They joined us in the kitchen about half an hour later. Faye had been crying but was smiling now and came to hug me. "Thank you, Leah. When can we start?"

The arrangements were made. Faye would be turned the following day, and Matt a week later. He booked two weeks' holiday, so he could remain at Faye's side until it was over. I'd never seen anyone as upbeat as they were now. I knew it was drastic, but her life would be saved, and they'd be with each other forever. It's what they wanted, anyway.

Billy and Leo came through the hall door; both were smiling. They sat down and started chatting to everyone as if nothing had happened over the last three days.

If Faye and Matt had any doubts at all, they would've been washed away, just seeing Billy like this.

Danny drove Matt home to get bags packed for them both. He didn't want anything to happen to either of them just before they were turned. Fate sometimes stepped in and changed everything. Once they were comfortably ensconced and their bags taken up, we went to the den for some fun. We hadn't been up there for months. Matt and Faye were in for a big surprise. They had heard us talk of the den, numerous times, but had never been told what we did up there.

There was quite an audience at the far end of the room. Danny pulled the desk out and raised it up from the floor, like he usually did, but then he added something that even I hadn't seen. He kept lifting his arms until the desk was above his head, six feet up. He brought it back down to the floor so smoothly I hardly heard it touch the floorboards. Michael went next. He flew with the desk hanging under the palms of his hands – up and over one of the roof beams, then brought it down to another quiet landing.

When it was my turn, I asked the desk to touch the palms of my hands, and it shot up. Then I lifted off the floor and lay on the ceiling, looking down on everyone, the desk quite happily resting against my hands. I flew down with it and placed it gently on the floor again. The audience erupted. I looked at Matt and Faye. He was grinning, and Faye's mouth was open. The others came charging up the room. Caz and Billy going nuts about it.

I know she hadn't seen this before, but I wasn't sure about Billy; perhaps he hadn't. I've lost count of who has and who hasn't.

Faye and Matt walked towards us, and he said, "You kept that bloody quiet."

Danny couldn't stop smiling. "I thought we'd scare you away. You've turned white enough times at the station, when you found out some of the easier things we do; just being cautious, Matt. Wouldn't want you keeling over."

They both laughed out loud.

"I probably would've passed out if you'd shown me this," Matt admitted.

"Leah could do it all, and more, when she was human," Danny told him.

He looked shocked.

"She defied the laws of physics. We don't count because we're not technically alive."

Janet came through the door, after working all day. "What have I missed?"

Michael hurried to her side and told her, "Just the usual."

She noticed Matt and Faye and greeted them but didn't ask why they were in the den. She knew it wasn't normal for us to show anyone this, unless...she left her thoughts there, knowing we could all hear them, and proceeded to kiss Michael as if she hadn't seen him for years.

Michael picked her up and left the room. He'd tell her what was happening before she opened her mouth, too wide. Well done, Michael.

I think it's wise.

I could hear Faye and Emily laughing about the things we did. It's good to have some fun. I've honestly missed it.

Danny caught hold of my hand when we were leaving the den. "We'll come up here more often, now we're not so busy."

I squeezed his hand; no words were necessary.

Faye and Matt retired to their bed after that, and we said goodnight as we passed their bedroom door.

She must get really tired; it won't be long before she's whole again. Billy and Leo stayed upstairs, too. Billy had to rest for his strength to build. I remembered as much from after I was turned. I didn't want to rest; I wanted it all. Danny glanced at me, following my thoughts. We had fun as well. I squeezed his hand. I love you.

"I know you do," he said gently and swept me into his arms. He opened our door, leaving the others to make their way downstairs.

We lay on the bed, talking about tomorrow.

"She's still going to be scared, even though she wants it and can't live without it, Danny."

"I know. I'll hold her hand to calm her and take the pain of the bite away. I'll have to let go until it takes, but as soon as she feels it, I'll stop the pain again."

"Do you think Matt should watch it? Would it freak him out?"

"It won't freak him out now. He knows it's her only chance, and it won't put him off having it himself; he wants to be with her forever."

We were feeding earlier than usual the next morning, in order to be ready as soon as they appeared downstairs. They both came into the kitchen at nine fifteen, and Danny made some tea for them.

"I'm sorry we're a bit late coming down. I've been saying goodbye to Matt. I won't see him for three days, and it's going to kill me."

We all caught the irony of her last words and burst out laughing, which broke any latent tension there might have been. She's ready; you can really see it. They had their tea, and Danny talked them through everything that we'd discussed the previous night in intricate detail, making sure they were well-informed.

Matt took their cups to the sink then put his hand out to Faye. "Come, let's turn you into an immortal."

Danny giggled at him, and we followed them upstairs.

Faye lay on top of the bed. Danny sat on the edge and held her hand to keep her calm – Matt took hold of her other hand.

"See you soon," she whispered to Matt, just before I bit her.

Danny let go until she started to moan...then the three-day vigil began.

Every four hours, Michael and Danny swopped over, stopping her pain. Everyone else talked to, or read to her, over the next three days. Matt had to have some sleep because he was still human and had used the single room. Even then, he still looked shattered as three days neared their end.

Danny told him as gently as he could that he should shower and shave because he looked a wreck. _I suppose that's the last thing he's thought of, poor bugger_. He looked almost human when Faye's pain stopped.

She opened her eyes and smiled at us. Her teeth were perfect. She'll be pleased when she sees them. I think she'd forgotten about that before she was turned. Matt kissed her and helped her sit up.

Emily touched her arm and said, "Your head will feel a little woozy at first, Faye. We're programmed to run at a high speed. You'll have to think in slow motion and your speed will look human to anyone. We only revert to high speed at work or in an emergency. You'll get the hang of it, really quickly, I promise," Emily reassured her. "I'll take you to feed in a while and show you the ropes."

"Thanks, Emily. Can I try to stand up?"

Matt held her hand, and she swung her legs over the side of the bed. She slid onto her feet and stood up, really fast.

"Think slow motion," Emily coaxed.

"Sorry."

She'd slowed down considerably when she took her first steps. _She's got the hang of it_. I could see Matt breathing a sigh of relief. _He must_ _have been worried, and who could bloody blame him_. We left them to it and went over to work. Three bodies were waiting for us to start on. Josh and Michael had finished their jobs and offered to start them, but Danny wanted to get back into some sort of normality. We would do those ourselves. Josh took Michael to see his greenhouse and gardens because he'd never seen them. I'd overheard them talking about what Josh had in mind for this year. _It might give Michael another interest._

It was good to get back to some work for a change. The bell rang on the receiving room double doors. Danny opened them to John's normally happy face.

"Come in, John; is there a problem?"

As he came in he saw me and called, "Morning, Mrs Crosby," smiling as he said it. He knew I liked being called Leah by the staff. When he turned back to Danny, his face grew serious.

"Danny, one of the horses is lame. I've had the vet in, and he's found a growth on his shinbone. He'll have to be put down. I'm so sorry."

Can't you give it some healing, Danny?

Danny looked over to me. It wouldn't work on a horse.

Have you ever tried?

He gathered his thoughts.

"We're coming over to see it, John. Go back, and don't let the vet do anything, yet."

John didn't understand, but did as he was bidden.

Danny called Leo, Greg and John over to carry on with the work while we drove to the stables in Winton.

John was with the horse when we arrived. It was trying not to put any weight on the leg. The vet had gone on another job and was coming back.

"John, you can stay and watch this, but I ask you not to tell anyone what you're about to see."

He nodded, though was obviously intrigued.

Danny put the flat of his hand on the front of the horse's head. The animal calmed down and lay down on the straw, without being made to. I'm as intrigued as John now.

He sat cross-legged beside the bad leg and closed his eyes. He asked spirit for the blue healing flame and touched the top of the horse's leg briefly. The blue flame danced down the leg and back up; when it was over the site of the lump, it stopped. Danny put his hand over the flame and held it down on the leg for a few minutes. He lifted his hand, and the flame had gone. Danny moved his hand up and down the leg and then on the site of the lump again. When he lifted it the second time, the flame was back. He caught it in both his hands and asked spirit to take it back. Danny stood up and put his flat hand on the front of the horse's head again until the horse got to its feet. I glanced at John; his mouth had dropped. I nudged him, and he pulled himself together just as Danny turned around.

"Get the vet to look at him again, John. We'll have to get back to work. Remember, not a word."

"I will. I think I've just witnessed a miracle. I won't breathe a word to anyone – thank you, Danny. I would've hated splitting the team up."

"I know, that's why I came here. Ring me after the vet's been."

John nodded, and we left to go back home. What can you say after seeing something like that; I'm fucking speechless.

I held Danny's hand on the quiet journey home. He knew what I was thinking, and it didn't need discussing. We took over from the boys as soon as we got back and carried on with the jobs we had in. The phone in the office rang about half an hour later. It was John, with an apology from the vet. He'd made a mistake with the diagnosis. John thanked Danny again. He truly loves the horses.

Matt, Emily and Alec stayed with Faye when we went to church that night. We didn't hang around for long afterwards. Danny had a word with Elsbeth in her office, and she wished Matt and Faye well. She's been praying for a miracle for Faye ever since she knew she was ill. We left her to close up and drove home.

## Book 2 ~ Maggie
## Chapter 4

I looked up when I heard movement above me. He's here – I suppose for her. Where's George? He promised to be here for me. Bastard! They're all the fucking same, men; can't trust any of them. Take, take, take – that's all they do. Even my dad's not bloody here. If I'm honest, I'm not sorry to be away from him; too handy with his fucking fists. When I walk out of here today, I'm never going home.

"Miss Leah Crosby," the court official called in a loud voice. I watched her go into the witness box, and when she turned to take the bible from that bloke, I couldn't believe my bloody eyes – I almost choked. She looked straight at me, staring unblinkingly. My God! What's she had done? Spent a fortune, I bet. I looked closer. George said he'd bitten her. I didn't believe him. He also said she'd die because he broke her neck. He couldn't have tried fucking hard enough, could he? See what I mean; can't trust 'em. I thought she was out of my life for good and here she is, larger than fucking life and telling lies about me, again. I swear to God; I'll get her if it's the last fucking thing I do. Calm down, you idiot. You know what your solicitor said. You have to be good in court and not fly off the handle. All right, all right, I know. Keep your bloody hair on.

Why isn't my barrister asking her questions? I'm sacking him, the first chance I get. I watched her closely as she walked out of court. She's full of it. Look at her.

I heard the judge mumble something. I wish he wouldn't speak to them as if I don't bloody exist? He's got a nerve. I'll show that lot when I get in the box. The judge mumbled again. Why can't he speak up? He made me! One rule for them and another for me. Miserable little sod!

He's getting up, and why's she prodding me? "Stand up." I stood. She looks more miserable than the judge, hasn't cracked her bloody face once.

"Come on," the prison officer said again. She followed me down the stairs from the dock and led me to one of the cells. Before she locked the door she said, "You'll get some food shortly."

The cell door banged shut, I heard the key turn.

Grey walls, blue mattress, toilet in the corner and a stench of urine. At least I won't be here much longer. I sat there staring into space, thinking about this morning. I heard keys rattling as they found the lock in my door. A tray edge was the first thing I saw when the door opened; more of it showed and was attached to the miserable-faced screw. She crossed the cell and plonked it down on the mattress beside me. She turned and locked me in again, without a word.

I stared at the food. God, what the fuck is that? I tried to pick up the mug of milky tea. The mug was so large I had to use both hands. When I sipped it, the word tea didn't relate, at all. I was used to the slop in prison, but this was ten times worse. I drank it because I was thirsty, the only reason.

Little miss happy came for me to go back to court. After climbing the stairs, I looked up before I sat down in the dock. The Three Musketeers. No wonder they tricked me into this place, they're in league with the bloody cops.

The judge's door opened. I stood up before she could lay a finger on me again. Once seated, the judge spoke to my barrister, who in turn riffled through a stack of papers in front of him as he spoke to the court about me.

What's that idiot prattling on about? Bad home life – no fucking idea! He wouldn't stand a chance if he lived my life. Being a punchbag isn't bloody funny. Never on the face, always on the body, where no one could see it.

The screw stood up. I looked at her. "What?"

"Witness box." I left the dock and walked to the box; she followed like a bloody magnet.

The man dressed like a bat pushed a bible at me.

"No." Why would I want to hold one of them? He thrust a card at me and told me to read what was on it. I did what he asked, but that wasn't good enough for Mr High Almighty, the judge. He made me say it again, only louder. It's not my fault it wasn't loud enough – must be hard of hearing when you're over the hill, like him.

My barrister picked up some papers. "Miss Phillips. Can you tell the court, in your own words, what happened that morning?"

Not again! I'm bloody fed up with this. I looked up at her. She's the reason I'm here!

"Yes, I'll tell you. She hit Becky and asked me to wipe her nose; that's why I had blood all over my hands. She's a witch. No one's told you that, have they?"

My barrister's hands were shaking. He dropped the papers and tried to talk over me. Bloody cheek, I'll show him. I pointed at her, up there.

"She casts spells on people. She screamed into my head after she hit Becky that I would pay for it." There, that's shown them what she's like. They're staring at her now; good!

My barrister told the judge I'd finished my testimony. Ruddy nerve!

"I HAVEN'T FINISHED!" I screamed into his face. He turned red. Perhaps he'll let me carry on now?

The screw clamped hold of my arm and dragged me from the witness box. I pushed her. I've got more to say; it's not up to them to say when I've finished. She dragged me across the court. I kept trying to get back in the box. She manhandled me into the dock and made me sit down.

What's the judge staring at me for? She pushed me first, so I pushed her back. He needn't look at me like that. I stared him down. He turned away and spoke to the jury.

There he goes again, mumbling. I'm supposed to be able to hear him, aren't I? They left their seats and followed bat-man through the door situated by their chairs.

"Take her down," spilled from the judge's mouth.

What for? I've done nothing wrong. The screw made me go with her and locked me in that god-awful cell again. How bloody long this time? I sat staring at the walls. You'd think they'd give you some magazines to look at.

I heard her keys again. What the hell do they want now? I've only just sat down. "Come on; they've made a decision." That's good. They've got nothing to go on. It's been too quick. I'm going free! Great! What a waste of money. I told that copper they were wasting their time.

I was pulled up short when I could see above the edge of the dock. God, he's already in his seat. I looked across the court to the jury. They were back. Could've bloody waited for me.

"Will the foreman please stand." A woman. She looks totally bored. Wasting their time like that – should sue the court.

They read the charge out again.

"Do you find the defendant guilty or not guilty?"

"Guilty." WHAT? THE COW!

The judge said to them, "Thank you, jurors, you may go now." They all got up and left the court. You've got this all wrong. Where are you going?

He turned to me. "Will you stand, Miss Phillips?"

Before she could poke me, I stood up.

"I'm sending you to a detention centre for six months to two years. I hope you learn something about yourself. Take her down."

The screw nudged me and glared at the stairs. I went down; she followed, to lock me up again. How the fuck did that happen? I'm not supposed to be here! I'll appeal, mark my bloody words!

I've been waiting for hours, and it's getting dark outside. The light in here isn't very bright, and I bet I'm here for the bloody night. I curled up on the mattress because I was cold.

I heard footsteps and keys jangling outside my door. That round thing on the door slid open again. I looked up and saw an eye. The key turned, and the door opened. In walked a man; not the same screw I had before. Where's she gone? He was dressed in a different uniform. 'Group 4 Security' was written on his badge.

"Come with me," he said and waited for me to get up. "Now, please."

God, he said please. I went with him, along a corridor full of cell doors that were open and out of the back door in the building. He unlocked a security grill and took me across the yard at the back of the police station. Staring me in the face was the open door on the side of a huge truck, to take me to God knows where, I supposed. Sitting next to the steps on the yard floor was a large plastic bag containing my personal possessions. He put me into one of the steel single units inside the truck and locked the grill door. Where my things were put, I don't know.

I heard other people talking. _I'm not on my own in here_. The engine started after a few minutes, and we moved off. _He could go a bit slower_. Every time he turned a corner, I hit the side of the truck or the grill door. The paucity of room I had amounted to sitting in a rabbit hutch; wrong, a rabbit would get a run. The space was just big enough to sit in. _God knows how large blokes fit in these? Perhaps they_ _have different sizes_. I was thrown around for hours. _I'm thirsty and hungry._ _I should have eaten that crappy meal_. We suddenly stopped.

A few minutes passed, and I heard the outer door opening and the squeak of the steps being pulled down to touch the ground. WD-40 would sort that out. The bolts on the door beside me were suddenly pushed back. I looked up, into the face of the man. He handed me my bag of things and told me to leave the truck. As I was going along the gap between the steel units, I heard bolts thrown on two more hutches. Two women followed me out, down the steps, to face a woman in a navy uniform.

She scrutinised us carefully. "I'll say this only once. Keep quiet and follow me."

She turned; the two women followed her. I glanced around at the fence either side of the truck. It was about twenty feet high with razor wire in hoops along the top.

"I said follow me. Are you deaf?" Keep your hair on, I'm coming. I hurried across the gap between me and the other women. She took us inside a building, through a navy blue door.

"Line up there." She gestured with her finger to a yellow line on the floor. I looked at the two other women for the first time. One looked like a bloke, and she stared back at me, until I turned away. Jeez, I don't like the look of her. I kept my eyes straight ahead.

"When I say your name, step forward. Janice Thompson." The girl on the end took one step. The navy uniform handed her a pile of bedding, soap, toothbrush and toothpaste. "Step back." She went back quicker than she'd advanced forward.

"Emily Grant." What? Emily! The butch girl stepped forward and gave me a sour look as she was given a duplicate pile. "Step back." Her jacket sleeve had crept up her arm; now she was holding her bundle of things, and tons of tattoos were visible from her wrist, up her arm.

"Margaret Phillips." I took a step forward. She rammed the pile into my waiting arms. I stepped back quickly when ordered to.

"Follow me." Janice turned to follow her without hesitation. The 'bloke' and I did the same. She took us into a dormitory; three beds, side by side, were vacant in the middle of the long row at the far side of the room.

"You've got ten minutes to make your beds." She turned and left us. The 'bloke' took the one nearest to us, Janice the furthest. Christ, I'm in the middle. I went over and started making mine. I made the mistake of getting in the bloke's way. She shoved me so hard I went sprawling on the floor, floundering like a fish out of water. I got up and kept out of her way as I made my bed.

When the other two had finished, they stood at the foot of their beds. I was still struggling when the navy suit came back in.

She took one look at me trying to do the corners neatly, yanked the covers back off the bed and yelled, "You'll get that right before you leave here, or you'll never leave! Watch these two; they've been here before."

I didn't dare look at either of them. They obviously knew each other.

We were given something to eat and drink, and told, "The lights go out in thirty minutes." I ate whatever it was (I haven't worked it out yet) so fast I got the hiccups. Every time I made a sound I got stared at by them. I drank the disgusting liquid that was supposed to be tea, only to push the food down. It was like a knot in my gullet and hurt. I'd just put my tray on the table in the corner and sat on my bed when more women came through the door at the end of the low building. They hurried to their beds, staring at us. Recognition flashed on a few faces. Not for me, the bloke. Fear was on others'.

People rushed to get undressed for bed. I copied and hoped I had things right. _I can't afford to get it wrong in here; I can see that._

I had the strangest dream in the night. I woke up sweating and tied in knots in the bedding.

"Don't you ever shut up?" That came from the bottom of the room. Was that for me? Why? I dozed off. "If you don't shut up, you'll be fucking sorry!" Fuck, that came from the bloke. I started to protest. "Shut it!" She was angry. I'll have to keep out of her bloody way.

I awoke to movement; women scurrying around like scalded cats. I hurried out of bed, grabbed my toothbrush and soap and followed them to get washed. The sinks were overcrowded so I waited for room – too long.

"Aren't you finished, yet?" I stepped up to the sink to do my teeth. "Leave it. Get dressed. You're seeing the governor."

I rushed out to my bed and picked my clothes up; they'd fallen off in the night. I put them on quickly. The other two were ready and waiting for the screw.

"Go and eat with the others and come back here afterwards." The three of us left the building. I followed them as I had no idea where we were eating. They legged-it to another building that looked like the one we'd just left. It was jam-packed with tables filled with hundreds of women and girls eating and talking at the same time. We joined the queue to be served. I picked up the segmented tray and food was slopped onto it, any old how. It looks disgusting. The mug of tea looked like poison; grey, like the water from a mop bucket. I'm surprised anyone's alive after having to suffer this revolting shit. I ate and drank, heaving as it went down.

People got up to leave. I kept my eye on the other two. I wasn't going to be left behind this time. They left the table to clear their trays. I did the same and followed them back to the other hut. The screw was waiting for us.

"Come with me." She took us into a hut which was filled with shelving; clothes were piled up on them. Another prisoner asked what size we were. She scooted around, pulling clothes from the shelves at breakneck speed. She gave a pile to each of us, told us to change out of our own clothes and bring them back to her. I followed the other two to some benches that were set aside in one corner. I changed quickly and stacked my clothes neatly in a pile.

The prisoner took each pile, wrote our names on a brown paper sack, and pushed our clothes in them. They were put on a shelf at the other end of the building. We were taken out of the door and up a path to a stone-built building, where we were made to sit on a bench outside an office.

"Emily Grant."

She got up and followed the screw through the office door. She was gone for a few minutes and came out looking furious. She sat on the bench again.

"Janice Thompson."

She came out after a similar length of time and sat down. She said nothing.

"Margaret Phillips."

I got up and followed the screw into the office. The door closed behind me.

The man sitting behind the desk said, "Margaret Phillips, you've been sent here for training."

I presumed he was the governor. The name on the wooden plaque on the wall, behind and above him, confirmed it.

### Governor Thomas Hadwich

"Do you have any questions?" I shook my head at him.

"Speak!" Blasted from behind me.

"No." I was pushed in my back.

"No, sir!" the screw hollered at me.

"No, sir." I swear I'll swing for her if she pushes me again.

"Your stay with us won't be pleasant, but it may make you see the error of your ways." The Governor droned on. She pushed me again.

"What!" I yelled as I turned towards her. She got hold of my arm and pushed it up my back with such force I had to bend forward to relieve the pain.

"Stand up!" she screamed in my ear. I tried; the pain was excruciating. She freed one of her arms to put across the front of my neck and yanked backwards. I thought I was going to pass out. I screamed instead. She liked that.

"Take her away. I'll see her again tomorrow, when I know she'll address me properly."

The witch from hell backed me out of the door, held open by the man himself, touting a smile on his face. Sadistic bastard! She didn't let go and walked with me like that, across to another building. The sign over the door said 'Punishment Block'.

What the fuck's going to happen now? She forced me through the door. Inside was a short corridor with cell doors on either side. She let go of my neck to pull a bolt back on one of the doors on the right. She pulled the door open and pushed like hell. With the hand still up my back, I didn't have time to save myself. My face hit the concrete floor, in the dark. I yelled with pain in a room with no windows. The door slammed behind me. I started to cry and sat up. Pitch black, not a chink of light anywhere. I felt a pain on my forehead and something warm trickled down my face. I put my hand up to feel why it hurt so much. My fingers touched the edge of a deep gash, and it stung like hell.

"Is anybody out there? I'm bleeding!"

I heard nothing. I crawled on the floor, trying to find a mattress. I counted the four corners separating the walls, hoping to find something to lie down on. The only thing I found was concrete. I curled into a ball in one of the corners and tried to sleep through it.

"Hello, Maggie." Holy fuck, that's a man's voice. Where the hell did it come from? I opened my eyes and still couldn't see anything. They must have a microphone in here. What's this, torture now?

"There's no microphone, Maggie."

They're fucking mind readers.

"Yes, I read your mind and anyone else's."

What? I must be dreaming, and this can't be real.

"You're not dreaming, and it is real."

"Who the hell are you?" I started to shake.

"I'm your uncle, Maggie."

"Now I know you're not real. I don't have an uncle." This is fucking serious; I'm talking to myself now.

No, you're not. I heard inside my head. "Your dad has a brother. Me."

I must be going nuts. "He's never mentioned you!" I snapped, in the dark.

"He wouldn't. He hates me."

"Why?" She was right; I am fucking insane!

Stop saying that. Filled my head.

"I can't tell you that, yet."

I couldn't help answering, "Why?"

"I wouldn't want to frighten you."

"Yeah! You're going about that the wrong fucking way!"

"Believe me, I'm your friend."

"Why the hell would I believe you?" Stop answering him and he'll go away, with a bit of fucking luck!

"I'm going to get you out of here."

I laughed. "Now I know I'm fucking crazy. How the hell will you do that?"

"I'm coming to talk to you every night."

Oh, shit!

"If you talk to me, they'll think you're mad."

"I already know that. I'm talking to you, remember?"

"They'll put you in hospital."

"This is some sick fucking joke. Leave me alone!"

"You'll get released from there, quickly, if you use your head."

I mulled over his last words. "Really?"

"Absolutely."

I can't bloody believe this. Anything to get me out of this hell-hole. "When do we start?"

"As soon as you can see me."

"They'll be able to see you, too, right?"

"No, that's why they'll think you're mad."

Jesus! "I like the sound of that."

"Let me touch your face? I can heal it."

"Okay, but don't hurt me."

"I won't." Fingers touched the gash on my head, and the pain subsided.

"I'll leave you now. Try and get some sleep," the voice said gently.

"Wait? What's your name?"

"James." I touched my forehead, and I couldn't feel the gash anymore.

The bolt clanged across the metal door. It echoed inside the room so much it hurt my ears. Daylight crept in as the door opened. It hurt my eyes, and I had to put my hand over them until they adjusted.

"Out!" the screw yelled. I got up and left the black hole. She looked at my face; blood smeared across it but no sign of where it came from.

"Governor's office, now!"

I followed her to his office and sat outside his door, waiting. I was called in. This time when he asked me questions I said 'Sir' after every answer. He sent me away, thinking he'd cured me of that little problem _. I know now; I play the system_.

I was taken over to get breakfast. I sat on my own and hadn't been there more than a few minutes, eating the slop they served up, when Uncle James appeared, sitting opposite me. I was startled at first until he smiled. I could see the resemblance to my dad. Not that he smiled very often, almost never, lately.

"How do you do that; suddenly be here, I mean?"

"I just think myself here, and it happens." This is brilliant; I'd love to be able to do that.

"I'll show you how, someday."

"Why not now?" This is like the donkey and the fucking carrot.

"I know it feels like that now. I can't show you how in here. I'd have to turn you first."

I stared at him. Fuck, I know what he means.

"Don't be scared. How will you get your own back on that family, if you're not like them?"

He's right; I know that, but be turned? I'm not sure if I want to go that far.

"It's the only way, believe me. You'll never be able to beat them unless you are. I'll help you through it, by taking the pain away. I'll also help you get rid of them, once and for all."

I can't believe my fucking ears.

"I'll talk to you all the time if it gets me out of here."

"It's going to get you in a lot of trouble at first; can you handle that? You'll have a lot more of that cold room you just left."

"I don't care. The prospect of getting rid of them will get me through anything." I glanced at the tables beside me. There was a sea of faces looking in my direction. A lot had their mouths open. I turned back to look at my uncle.

"Anyway, I'm sure you'll come and visit me in there. We can have another long chat, like last night."

Uncle James laughed, he knew I was getting right into it.

"I have to work while I'm here. That witch-from-hell screw is taking me over there soon." I caught sight of her across the room and pointed. "There she is; the one with a lemon for a face."

She looked at me, with my finger still pointing at her. She came over to my table and wanted to know what I wanted.

"Nothing. I'm just showing my Uncle James who you are. You've been so kind to me since I came here."

She was seething, and I noticed the other women looking at me like I'd lost it. Perhaps I have, but this is better than working, you idiots.

"Out!" she screamed.

I got up. "If I'm going in lock up again, please come and visit. Goodbye, Uncle James."

"Out!" she screamed again.

True enough, that's exactly where I went. _If I keep this up, they won't get a_ _day's work out of me_. Uncle James was true to his word. He visited me in lock up, at night, when everyone was supposed to be sleeping.

I was beaten up almost every day by either a screw or an inmate. Uncle James saw to all my cuts and scrapes. People wondered how I healed so quickly. I told them, "Uncle James is a doctor, he heals anything." They just looked at me in disbelief.

The butch girl annoyed me most. She didn't like the talking and would throw a punch at me even if I'd said nothing. I'd love to do something to her. Uncle James had the answer for that.

"I'll read her mind and tell you her thoughts. You can tell everyone, out loud, anything that she's thinking. It would be good fun. You may get hit for it, though."

I smiled at him. I don't care.

The next time she threw something at me for talking with my uncle at night, I could see her eyes were wet. I nudged Uncle. "Go on."

He told me she was crying because she missed her boyfriend. His name was Nigel. I'd thought she was a dyke, but her name is Emily. Ha!

"Crying over the boyfriend? I expect Nigel is out sniffing around other women every night."

She stared at me, wondering how I knew that. She didn't react to it, though. Uncle kept it going by telling me more.

"I expect Linda at the pub is making a play for him. She nearly got his pants off at Christmas."

She didn't get upset, but got really fucking angry and climbed out of her bed to stand over me. Her fist was raised.

"If you hit me, you'll be in lock up when he comes to see you tomorrow."

"How do you know all that?" There was venom in her voice.

"I'm psychic, didn't you know? I can read anyone's mind in here as long as Uncle James is with me."

"Who's Uncle fucking James?" she spat at me.

"He's my spirit guide and my uncle. He looks after me. He's not human, but I don't mind about that. I want to be like him one day."

"You're nuts! Loco! Round the fucking twist! Mental!" She was screaming at me by the end of her little tirade. Two screws rushed into the dormitory and hauled her away.

"She's going to miss Nigel after all. Ah, shame?"

"She's going to kill you when she gets out," a voice informed me from down the room.

"She'll have a job; I'm already dead!" I yelled at the voice. Uncle James was giggling at everything I was saying.

"She will try to kill you; that's what she was thinking when they took her," Uncle said.

"Is there any way you can physically stop her?"

The answer I received shook me.

"Yes, I can make her kill herself. Do you want me to do it?" Oh my God. "It's you or her; what's it to be?"

I didn't think for more than a few moments. "Her."

"I'm proud of you, Maggie. I'll leave you for tonight, and I'll come to see you tomorrow. You should get some sleep."

He disappeared as soon as the last word was out of his mouth. I settled down and fell asleep.

## Chapter 5

The next day I was eating, right away from all the other women. Uncle James was with me, chatting about trivial things. A buzz of noise built up around the room. I looked up, and the women were staring at me, heads huddled together and plenty of talking going on.

"They've heard already. It doesn't take long for anything to get out around here."

I looked at him and remembered our last words together, before I fell asleep.

"Did you actually do it?"

He smiled at me. Christ, that was a yes.

"I'm a man of my word, well, not so much a man," he offered, laughing at his joke.

"Is she dead?"

He nodded.

"How did you do it?" I want to know.

"She did it to herself. I only planted the seed inside her head. She pushed one of her socks up each nose hole and rammed her fist into her mouth. She couldn't get it out when she panicked and suffocated."

"Clever. I'd never have thought of that. I'm so pleased I have you here."

He looked content. I think, because I was happy to go along with his plans. It's nice to know someone hates 'them' as much as I do. I have an ally at last; one that means business and delivers no bullshit.

"The governor wants to see you, Phillips!" The voice behind me was loud, right next to my ear.

My head turned. "Me. What for?"

"Don't question me – move!" the witch from hell bellowed.

I stood up in no particular hurry and left Uncle James sitting there quite happy.

The governor looked in a flap and was mopping his brow when I was escorted in.

"What went on in your dormitory last night, Phillips?" He waited and waited until he looked like he would burst.

The screw behind me gave my ribs a dig.

"Nothing, sir, apart from Emily being really nasty to me. She called me some terrible names."

"And the rest, Phillips. You must have done something to her?"

"Me? I was scared of her. She always hit me when I was talking to my uncle."

"What do you mean, uncle? Have you got a mobile phone?"

He glared at the screw. She looked worried and started to splutter. This is brilliant. I suppose I should put them out of their misery.

"Stop worrying! I haven't got a phone. My uncle comes to talk to me at night and when I'm eating, that's all."

The governor looked relieved about one thing but more worried about another.

"How does he get in?"

I started to laugh in his face. He wanted to hit me, that was obvious. I think I'm on my way to lock up.

"Have you ever seen anyone with her when she's eating?" he asked the screw.

She looked dumbfounded and glared at me for putting all this extra suspicion on her. "Never. She's lying." She was furious. He looked lost for words.

"I'm telling the truth!" I yelled at them both. "His name is James Phillips. I admit he's not completely human, but he still comes to see me."

They both stared at me in disbelief. They've got a raving lunatic here. Ha, ha! The penny's finally bloody dropped!

"Put her in the lock up until I can sort this mess out."

The screw looked happy now she had someone to hate again. The battering I received from her on the way to the punishment block was nothing compared to what I'd have received from the butch bitch, Emily. Uncle will be there to take away the pain – that's all right.

He was pleased his plan was coming to fruition and told me I wouldn't be here for much longer. He sat talking to me for a couple of hours.

The door was opened by the happy witch, and I was dragged over to the block where my clothes were stored and told to change back into them.

"Where am I going?" I might as well have asked the fucking wall. I'm just pleased I'm leaving here.

The truck was waiting for me. I was locked into a hutch and driven for a couple of hours. When we came to a halt, I breathed a sigh of relief; the bruises would come out in a few days, I presumed.

I stepped out of the van and ahead loomed a gothic red-brick building. Very oppressive-looking. The porch over the door was dark and uninviting. The security guard grabbed my bag of things and took hold of my arm to walk me through the porch – into the gloom of the building. A nurse stood behind a glass partition in the wall. She booked me in; to where, I had no bloody idea, yet. I saw Uncle James at the end of the hall we were in. I wondered if he'd hitched a ride. I saw him laughing at my thoughts. The security man left me with the nurse. She asked me to follow her down the hall and through a door on my right. Inside was a man sitting at a desk. He gestured to the chair facing him. This is civilised. Am I in a hotel?

"Miss Phillips, I will be your psychiatrist while you're here. My name is John Chalmers. You can call me John."

"I'd like to know where I am. I've no idea."

"You're at St. Joseph's, a mental hospital in Westcliffe. You're here on a section. Now, you could be with us for some time, but please remember we're here to help you. May I call you Margaret?"

"I'm Maggie, not Margaret." I looked at him. He's quite young. How's he a psychiatrist at that age? He knew I was sizing him up and didn't speak for a little while.

"Do you have any questions for me, Maggie?" He waited for me to ask anything.

"What happens now?" I'd really like to know.

"You will be assessed over the next week, and then I can work out a regime for your treatment."

"Will I get beaten here, to make me comply to your rules?"

He looked horrified. "Where were you beaten? In the detention centre?"

"Yes – by the screws and the other women. I'll be covered in bruises by tomorrow. I was beaten on the way to the punishment block. That's where I was put before they decided to move me here."

"You won't be beaten here, Maggie. We use drugs and electric shock treatment to help our patients." I don't like the sound of that but it must be better than having the living daylights knocked out of you, though. "A nurse will take you to your room." He picked up the phone and asked for someone to come in.

The same nurse who had booked me in came through the door holding my bag of possessions. I got up and went with her. She took me up the wide, dark wooden staircase to the second floor. She opened a door and took me inside. There were only two beds in there and no sign of another person.

"You'll be on your own for the first week while we assess you, Miss Phillips."

"Maggie," I told her.

She smiled and left me to unpack my meagre possessions. I looked around the room. The walls were painted pale yellow but very stark. No paintings or posters anywhere. Clinical. I'll soon change that. I went over to the huge bay window and tried to open the middle one. The sash window wouldn't lift; hernia flashed in my mind and I stopped heaving. I tried the other smaller ones. The right one came up about three inches, no further. The other one, not at all. I claimed the nearest bed to the opening window and put my things into the locker beside it.

I sat on the bed, staring out of the window. I could only see the tops of trees from there. I stood up to get a better view. The tops of buildings, interspersed with trees was right in front of me. In the distance, I could see a ribbon of sea punctuating the horizon. This is much nicer than steel fences and razor wire.

The door opened, and the nurse I'd seen before came in with some papers in her hand.

"Maggie, I have a plan of the building and a list of rules you have to read. We won't tolerate any broken rules here. If you break any, you will be in serious trouble and lose some of your privileges."

"What privileges do I have, then?" I want to know this before anything else.

She smiled. She's been asked this before, probably a hundred times.

"After the first week when you've had your final assessment, you'll be allowed to go along to the corner shop. The television is also on the privilege list."

"Why would I want to go to the shop? I've got no money."

"You will get an allowance while you're here, to buy things like deodorant or anything personal you need." I know what she means by that.

"When do we eat around here? I'm starving. I only had breakfast, and you can't believe the slop they dished up in there."

"The food here isn't bad – we don't get many complaints. Evening meals are in about half an hour. You'll see where the dining room is, on the map. There are twenty women in here at the moment, but that could change at any minute. Read the list of rules before you come down to eat."

She handed me the papers and left the room.

I looked at the list of rules:

1: There will be no violence of any kind during your stay with us.

2: Keep valuable personal possessions with you or hand them to a nurse.

3: You will take all medication that is prescribed for you.

4: If you lose your privileges, you will not get them back for another week or a time determined by the staff.

5: Keep your room tidy and make your bed every day.

6: A laundry room is provided for your personal clothes. Please do not bang the doors to the driers. If something fails to work, ask a member of staff.

7: You must ask a member of staff to change the television channels. It will be changed after a vote amongst the patients who are watching.

Quite a list, but nothing I can't abide by. I looked at the map and found the dining room, and my stomach rumbled. I'm starving. I kept the map with me, left my room and padded down the stairs to the ground floor and into the gloom. All the walls were panelled in dark wood, and there were no windows along the corridor; the only light came from the front door. The two panes in the top of it weren't enough to lighten the dark down there. Why the hell they don't have a light on is bloody crazy!

I walked away from the dullness of light and had to put my hands in front of me, as if blind. A door suddenly opened ahead of me and made me jump.

The nurse who faced me said, "Sorry, dear." It wasn't the same one I'd seen before.

"I'm looking for the dining room?"

"It's through this door, dear." She held it open for me then scuttled off.

I walked into the dining room, and it looked like an old-fashioned tea shop. Small tables covered with gingham cloths and four chairs around each one. Two women were sat at two different tables.

"Does it matter where I sit?" I looked at the nearest woman. She didn't answer, so I checked out the other one. She looked through me as if I wasn't there. I sat where I liked because they weren't going to argue about it. They look out of their heads; eyes watering and dribbling like that.

More women came through the door, in a group, all going to their allotted seats. I was waiting for someone to say I had theirs and was eyed up by everyone who came in. Kitchen staff came over with cutlery and placed it by every woman. A few minutes later, plates laden with food were given out. I looked down at mine, and the food looked good enough to eat. _I've landed on my feet here. I'm going to milk this for as long as possible._

The eating started and the talking. No one spoke to me. I don't care. I ate my dinner because I was really hungry. I'd have eaten it anyway, it tasted so good. It was when we were finished the problems started. A woman on the next table turned around and screamed, "Who do you think you're looking at!"

"I'm not looking at you."

I need to get out of here. I got up to leave, and she did the same, barring my way. I wasn't sure what to do: leg it or stand up for myself. Fortunately for me, the staff had heard her bellowing at me. Three large men descended on the dining room; two got hold of her, and one put his hand on my arm.

"I'm new here. I don't even know why she screamed at me like that?"

"You'll have to come with me, please."

I was resigned to the fact that I ought to play at being good and went with him. He took me to the psychiatrist's office, who looked at me with annoyance in his eyes.

"Trouble already, Maggie?" I opened my mouth to protest, and he put his hand up to stop me. "We have no excuses here for our behaviour." He looked at the man holding my arm. "Take her to the room and sedate her." I squirmed against the hand that gripped me. He had very strong hands, and I didn't gain an inch.

He took me from the office. I tried pleading with him; either he was deaf or wouldn't hear. When we reached the room and the door opened, my worry stopped. It looked quite inviting so I stepped through the doorway with him. Someone grabbed my other arm, another two held my ankles. I was lifted in the air and down onto a bed that was pushed under me.

_What's_ _going on? Holy shit!_ Each person strapped me down until I couldn't move. A trolley was pushed to the bed right next to my head, and I stared at the funny-looking machine on it. Someone dabbed my temples; it felt wet, and something was forced into my mouth. It smelled of rubber. I gagged on it. One of the men walked behind me, and I felt my hair being touched then light pressure where it was wet. I saw a hand go towards the machine.

I opened my eyes. Uncle James was sitting on the bed beside me. It was almost dark, and the smell of vomit nearly made me sick again.

"What did they do to me?" I sounded drunk to myself, not able to get my tongue to work properly.

"Maggie, they gave you electric shock treatment. I'll take the fuzziness away for you."

He got up and put both his hands on my head. After a few minutes, my head stopped swimming. I could think again.

"Why did they do that? I honestly didn't do anything wrong..."

He sat down again and held my hand. "I don't think you had to do anything wrong. They would have done it at some point in this week just to show you who's boss. They would've found something, even if you'd said nothing. Do you want to sit up out of that sick?"

He helped me up. I walked over to the sink in the corner, took a paper towel out of the holder and cleaned myself up. The smell of vomit lingered.

"I need some clean clothes; I stink. I'm scared to go out of here in case they do it again."

"There's a switch over on the wall; why don't you press it? They should let you have a bath."

He pointed to it. I pressed it, perhaps for longer than I should, and a huge man promptly arrived. He was shocked I was up and walking around.

"What do you want? I haven't got all day. I've other patients to see to."

"Can I have a bath? I'm covered in sick."

"I'm not supposed to let you leave this room until tomorrow morning."

"Please, I stink and that bed is full of sick. I'd just had dinner when they did whatever it was to me. I'm not surprised I was sick."

He looked at the bed; he'd have to change it if I had to stay here. The smell was getting to him now.

"Go on; the bathroom is opposite your room. I don't want to hear from you again tonight. Do we have a deal?"

I nodded. He stood aside to let me leave. I ran upstairs, grabbed a T-shirt and pants, and crossed the landing to the bathroom. By the time I came out of there, it was dark. Uncle James was lying on the other bed in my room, hands behind his head and his legs crossed.

"You look comfy." I put my dirty stuff on the floor – there was nowhere else to put it. A thought flashed into my head. Clean and tidy. I pulled the plastic bag out of the rubbish bin and stuffed my dirty things inside, tied a knot in the top, and hung it on the bed end. Uncle watched and smiled.

"How long am I staying here?"

"Not long. I'll get rid of that psychiatrist, and you'll get a nicer one."

That's music to my ears.

He smiled at me.

"Will my dad come and visit me here? He's got no excuse now, it's not far..."

"I don't think so. He's drinking heavily and has lost his job, so he'll use that as an excuse; he's a waste of space now."

"Was he sorry I was convicted or didn't he care?"

"You don't want to hear about it, Maggie, you'll only get upset." That answers my question. I didn't ask anymore.

The door opened, and the same man poked his head in. "Just checking you're okay. You ought to get some sleep. I'm surprised you're not tired after your treatment."

I had to ask my next question. "What did I do wrong today? I only answered a woman's question. I was trying to leave the dining room to get away from her so I didn't get into trouble, and I get the treatment. By the way, what was the treatment?"

He was shocked I could string a sentence together, let alone ask a long question like that.

"I only came on at seven. I've no idea what happened. The treatment is electric shock; it's supposed to help you get better. I've never known anyone to be as coherent as you after it. I have to go. I've got work to do. I'll see you tomorrow night; now get to sleep."

He closed the door as he left.

"I'll get off; I have a person to get rid of. The orderly seems okay with you at least. You should do as he said and get to sleep. Goodnight, Maggie."

"Goodnight, Uncle James."

I got up the next morning but didn't go down to breakfast. A nurse came looking for me. I told her I was scared to go down in case the same thing happened again. She assured me it wouldn't and asked me to follow her. The women at the tables looked up and acknowledged me as I sat down.

"That was a bummer, yesterday. She always goes mad at anyone new."

"I had electric shock treatment because of her. Where is she, anyway?"

"In a padded cell, I think. She's always in there. My name's Mo, what's yours?"

"Maggie. Have you been here for a long time?"

She smiled at me. "I'm in and out of here regularly, manic depression. What are you here for?"

"I'm just nuts, so they say."

We both laughed. My breakfast was put in front of me, which I ate very fast because I was starving. I'd lost all I'd eaten yesterday, during the night.

When I'd finished, I asked her a few questions about her illness. She told me she had episodes of being very depressed and others where she was manic: happy to the extreme and compelled to do everything at breakneck speed. They give her medication to keep her on an even keel and then let her go home. I think this is what I should aspire to, in order to get out of here as quickly as possible. I don't want any more of the treatment I had yesterday. I'll have to tell Uncle when I see him tonight.

I hung around with Mo for the rest of the day. She was good fun, and the day went by in a flash.

Uncle James was lying on the spare bed, waiting for me to return to my room.

"Hi," I said when I saw him.

He was smiling about something; I'd no idea what. "Aren't you going to ask me?"

I was puzzled by his question then it suddenly came to me. "Did you go through with it? I've not heard a thing." I waited to hear details.

"He had a little accident." I smiled, itching for more. "His car hit a brick wall – head on. He's not dead, unfortunately. He'll be in hospital for quite a while; too long for them to keep his job open. You'll get a nice new psychiatrist, very soon."

"I think that's brilliant, thank you. I didn't fancy any more of that electric treatment. I've made a friend, and she's got manic depression. She's in and out of this place regularly. I found out all her symptoms, and I think I'll suddenly have what she has."

Uncle was laughing at me – fit to burst, he was. "I think they should have a small fire in their filing cabinet and destroy all records of your admission, especially where you were sent from. They'll treat you as if you've been through the usual channels to get here." _Things are definitely looking up_.

The next morning, at breakfast, everyone was talking about the accident my shrink had been in. No one had the right version. I smiled when I heard all the different ways he was hurt. On the way out of the dining room, I was told by one of the nurses that I'd have a new shrink in a few days, and they had scrapped my week's assessment. She explained that it wasn't fair to me to wait longer to get certain privileges. I was very pleased to hear that.

Friday came, and I had to line up with the other women to get my allowance. Ten pounds a week. _Brilliant!_ Later that morning, I wandered to the shop with Mo. She bought tobacco; she rolled her own smokes and told me it lasted longer than normal cigarettes. I was glad I'd never been tempted to take up the habit. I'd thought about it but had never tried any, even when Sarah at school offered them. I knew I'd never have enough money to do it justice. My dad was tight and never left money lying around, and God help me if I stole off him – he'd kill me. He didn't need an excuse to lay into me – eggshells in my bloody house.

Two weeks later on a Monday morning, the new psychiatrist arrived and saw all the patients on his list. I was the last one to see her as I was the latest inmate. I was surprised how young she was. Uncle whispered she was just out of training. _This is good. I'll twist her_ _round my little finger_. Over the last week, I'd managed to get every scrap of information from Mo, on every aspect of manic depression. I'd even imagine I'd suffered with it for years, if I told myself my symptoms. She put me on the same medication as Mo. The nurse who gave out the drugs was easily deceived, and I'd managed to get away with only taking one of the pills, so far. Each day I pretended to be more stable, so it appeared as if they were working. I was told I had to see the shrink for another assessment in the morning. I could be going home soon.

"Come in, Miss Phillips."

"I told you, it's Maggie," I corrected her as I sat opposite.

"How have you been on your medication?" She waited for an answer.

"I'm feeling a lot better, more my old self." I hope that's good enough.

"I'm pleased with your progress, Miss Phillips." I give up. "I'd like to monitor you for a few more weeks to make sure I have the correct dose."

"I'm sure it is now. Can't I go home? My dad will keep an eye on me."

"I'm sorry, a few more weeks and you'll be ready."

I tried to keep my temper in check. You can't afford to undo all this by losing your head now.

"Okay, if you think it's necessary." I got up to leave.

"Miss Phillips." I looked back at her. "Just two weeks. You didn't fly off the handle when I told you longer. The medication must be working well."

I smiled at her and left the office, punching the air and saying 'Yes!' to myself. Only two weeks to go. You can't let anything stop this now; you must be good.

I told Mo when I saw her in the day room. She was pleased and held no grudges even though she was going home a week later than me. _I like her. It's a pity I_ _won't be able to keep in touch when I get out; she could be a good friend._

Early one morning, two days before I was due to go home, a nurse came into my room and asked me to wait outside the psychiatrist's office again. She called me in, smiling as she gestured for me to sit down.

"Miss Phillips, I'm very pleased with your progress; you'll be going home tomorrow."

I stared at her, not quite believing what she'd said.

"Really, Miss? I can't thank you enough. I'll have to ring my dad and tell him a time to expect me. Do you know?"

"Everyone goes home from here at the same time: ten in the morning. I wish you all the best, and try not to let anything worry you."

She got up to shake my hand. _I've never been so happy in my life_. I left that office floating on air. I didn't say anything to anyone. I didn't want to upset Mo.

Uncle James was in my room when I went up to bed. I told him the news, and a smile grew across his face; his ally was getting out. We can sort them out together now.

I was up really early the next day, had a bath, dressed quickly, and packed my things in the case they'd given me. I was leaving with more than I'd arrived with. I didn't go down to breakfast because I'd have given it away that I was leaving and had always hated goodbyes.

One of the men who had been on nights carried my bag down to the front hall. I had to sign a form and was taken out to a waiting taxi. Once I was in the taxi and driving away from there, I actually believed I was leaving. I couldn't think like that until the actual moment arrived.

I'm going home, though not looking forward to seeing my dad – but Uncle James will be there.

The taxi pulled up outside my house. The driver had already been paid so he only had to help me with my case. I gave him a pound for a tip, and he smiled. If he'd done that trip with some of the other women, he probably never saw a tip. Some of them were really weird. I stood outside my front door, staring at it.

## Chapter 6

I put my hand up to knock, and the door suddenly opened. I jumped back; instinct, I suppose. I'd had enough punches in the past to last me a lifetime. Dad was looking at me. He'd obviously heard the car pull away.

"Come in, Maggie. It's good to have you home." He put his arms out to hug me.

You must have been told to do this, not in your fucking nature, Daddy, dear. I bent down and picked up my case rather than surrender to a hug. You can't turn it on and off like a tap. I don't know who you're trying to impress, certainly not me.

His arms went down, and he took the case from my hand. I ducked past him, hurrying into the front room. The back curtains were closed. I wondered why until I saw Uncle James sitting in the gloomy corner. I put my arms out for him, and he hugged me, like my Dad should have throughout my life.

Dad came through the door. "I've put your case upstairs, Maggie, and the kettle is on." He stood there as if he was waiting for instructions.

I took my coat off and was going to hang it up. Dad took it from me and told me to sit down. This is freaking me out. I looked at Uncle James; he just smiled. When Dad was out of the room, I asked Uncle what he'd done to him.

"I told him to behave or I'd hurt him; he knows I will."

I wasn't sure what to say. "Oh."

Dad came in with the tea and asked if I wanted anything to eat.

"I'll get it. I only want bread and Marmite..." I got up and went out to the kitchen to make it.

Dad said, as he followed me out, "I don't want him here."

"We're stuck with him. If it wasn't for him, I'd still be in there – remember that. Perhaps that's what you wanted?"

"No, Maggie. I want you here. I don't like him, never have."

"He told me you'd say that. He knows you better than you know yourself."

I left the kitchen with a sandwich in my hand and joined Uncle to drink my tea. It felt good to have the upper hand for once. Perhaps things will be different now and he won't hit me anymore.

I'd been home just over a week, and Uncle went out most nights, to feed on animals. He couldn't let anyone know he was still around, yet. It was on one of the nights he was away that Dad had a few cans of lager in the fridge. He got merry pretty quickly because he hadn't had any for some time. The merry changed into nasty after a while. He ordered me to get another can from the fridge. I only did it to stop him kicking off. When I handed him the can, instead of putting his hand around it, he grabbed my wrist and pulled me towards him and kept pulling until my face was next to his. Here we go; LEOPARDS!

"I'm so pleased you're home, Maggie."

The intimidation in his tone didn't just fly over my bloody head. I tried to pull away, and all it did was make him grip me tighter. I didn't see it coming. His left fist hit the side of my head, knocking me across the room. I hit the armchair. My ribs caught the scroll on the front of the arm. I was winded and slumped on the floor, trying to catch my breath.

He towered above me, and his boot hit me under my chin. I felt it momentarily, and then black consumed me.

When I opened my eyes, he was laughing as he sat in his chair, drinking from a can. I realised I'd been unconscious, but I didn't know how long for. I tried to move and screamed. The pain in my side was excruciating. I lifted my top, and the bruise was huge across my left side. I carefully sat up, gritting my teeth.

"You'll pay for this, you know that," I whispered. I couldn't take a deep breath in.

"I don't care anymore. I'm fed up with him telling me what to do."

I didn't say anything else. I didn't want more of the same. I sat there watching him. He must have a death wish, or he's a fucking idiot; both, I think. He fell asleep in the chair, eventually. I gritted my teeth and got up slowly. I crossed the sitting room and crept upstairs to bed.

I was in agony and couldn't sleep at all. I hoped Uncle would come home soon to take the pain away, but there was no sign of him at all during the night. I eventually went down to get some painkillers. What I faced in the sitting room would haunt me for the rest of my life. Dad was hanging from the hook the chandelier once hung on.

I backed out of the sitting room and walked to the kitchen for water. Propped up on the middle of the table was an envelope with my name on it. I sat down and picked it up. It wasn't sealed, so I pulled the note out and read it.

Dear Maggie,

I can't stand the way I am with you. I'm sorry; it's the drink. The only way for me to stop hurting you is to finish it. Love Dad.

I read it over and over. I must have sat there for hours, not knowing what to do. In the end, I rang my doctor and explained what had happened. He told me to leave it with him; he'd be here after he'd contacted the relevant people to be told.

I opened the door to the doctor, and there was an ambulance parked behind his car. The paramedics were behind him on the path. He looked at me; questions filled his thoughts by the expression on his face.

"You're hurt, Maggie. Do you have any other injuries?" I must have looked puzzled. "Go and look in a mirror," he told me as he passed me in the hall. I looked in the hall mirror and got a shock. My chin and neck were badly bruised, as was the right side of my face. I know it's a bit stiff, but why didn't I look before? The doctor took me into the kitchen, and the paramedics went in to Dad. I gave the doctor the note he left.

He read it and asked, "Do you have any other injuries, Maggie?"

I lifted my top and showed him my side.

He touched it gently, and I winced.

"You may have broken ribs. You need to have an X-ray."

One of the paramedics came in to talk to him.

"They'll take your father to hospital, and another ambulance is coming for you, Maggie. You can't go in with him. I'll wait here with you. Has this been going on for long?"

"Since Mum died."

He looked astonished. "Why didn't you come and talk to me? I might have been able to help."

"I was too scared to. If you'd said anything to him, I'd have got another beating."

He didn't ask me anything else. I'm sure he's seen this many times before.

The ambulance came for me, and the paramedics were very kind. I had an X-ray, and they found three fractured ribs. They couldn't do anything medically for it, I just had to rest. They gave me painkillers to take so I could sleep at night before delivering me home.

I'd been there for about two hours when the door knocked. The doctor had come to see how I was.

"I'm afraid your father was pronounced dead on his arrival at the hospital, Maggie."

I sat down. Am I supposed to cry? Not for him.

"What happens now, Doctor?" I've no idea and no money.

"There will have to be a post-mortem to establish why he died, although that's obvious. Do you have any family at all?"

"No one." I couldn't tell him about Uncle James.

"The hospital will issue a death certificate, and you'll have to register his death. You can take the certificate to the Social Security offices, and they'll pay for a basic funeral if your father hasn't any money put by. Don't worry about it now. I have someone who works in the practice who will take you everywhere you need to go. Is there anything else I can do for you, apart from your injuries?"

"No, thank you. There's plenty of food in the fridge, and I've got about twenty pounds, so I'll be fine."

He looked at me, hardly believing I'd uttered the words, then pulled my medical notes out of his briefcase and read the front.

"I forgot," I said, before he could say anymore. "I've got a letter from the hospital to give to you." I moved carefully and looked in my bag.

He opened it and was surprised when he read where it was from. "I haven't had anything through from them yet. How long were you in there?"

"A few months. I can't remember exactly. He was knocking me about a lot, and I asked them if they could help me. I felt like doing what he's just done. Not the hanging, tablets. A girl I know from school once told me they were very good with her mum."

"I think you're very brave to do that. Perhaps your life will be more stable from now on. I'll look after you. I'm writing you a sick note for the dole office, and they'll send you to social security. I'll get Barbara to see to this tomorrow. Expect her at ten in the morning, Maggie. Did you get painkillers from the hospital?"

"Yes, they were very good. Do you want a cup of tea?"

"No, thank you, Maggie...rounds to do I'm afraid. I'll be back in a few days to see how you are. I'll see myself out, and remember, plenty of rest."

He left me sitting at the table. That went all right then.

Uncle James came back after dark. I tried to tell him about Dad, and he stopped me. Of course, he knew all about it; he had made it bloody happen. Why did I think any different? We sat talking for half an hour, and there was a knock on the door. I left him to answer it.

The policeman who'd been at my trial stood before me on the doorstep. He looked really surprised when I answered the door. So you fucking should.

"Hello, Maggie. I've been asked to check up on a few things to do with your father's suicide. Have I come at a bad time? I apologise for calling so late, but I've just come on duty." He stared at the bruises on my neck.

"It's fine. Come in."

I took him into the kitchen and asked him to sit down.

"I'm sorry I have to ask you these questions, but did your father leave a note or letter?"

I pointed to the envelope on the table. He picked it up and read it.

"You look like you've been in the wars. Did your father do this to you?" He pointed to my neck.

"Yes, and fractured three of my ribs. If you think I hooked him up there myself, you're wrong!" I was shouting at that point. My ribs hurt like hell, and I groaned, holding my arm tight across my chest, trying to stop the pain.

"Calm down, Maggie. I've not come here to accuse you of anything. I have to come and ask questions – it's procedure. I'm so sorry for your loss."

"I'm not. He's knocked hell out of me for almost seven years now. I ended up in a mental hospital with manic depression because of him. I'll be on medication for the rest of my life because of him. Do you want to know anything else?" I was almost crying with the pain. He'll think it's for my dad. I'll never cry for him.

"I'm sorry, but I have to ask this. Were you in the house when your father took his own life?"

"Yes, does that make me a suspect?"

"No. They did the post mortem this afternoon. Suicide by hanging; that's on the report I got from the pathologist. How long were you at the detention centre?" Trust you to ask that.

"A couple of months getting the crap beaten out of me by the screws and the inmates. The governor sent me to the mental hospital. They diagnosed manic depression and put me on medication to stabilise the attacks. I've been fine for over a month now. They let me come home just over a week ago, but I'll have to go back there for appointments – for years, probably."

"That's all I need to know, Maggie. Are you sure you'll be okay here on your own?"

"I'll be all right." I stood up, hoping he'd take the hint, and he did.

After he'd gone, Uncle James came into the kitchen.

"He'll leave you alone now; he has to ask questions." He sat next to me. I could see he had more to say.

"Out with it!" I stared at him until he started to speak.

"I'll turn you after the funeral."

"I'm not going to any bloody funeral. I wouldn't be such a fucking hypocrite."

"You'll have to go. They'll think you're ill if you don't." Shit. I hadn't thought of that.

"I suppose I'll have to pretend to cry, too?" He smiled. _I know what that bloody means._

I had him cremated and decided they could keep his bloody ashes. I didn't want them. I was the only person at his funeral, except for the policeman and the lady from the doctors. I know she came because I had no family. Why he came, I had no idea. Perhaps he was still checking up on me?

I walked home after it. I didn't want to ride in that car again. I walked through the park and managed to get indoors just as the rain started. Uncle James asked how it went. I told him who was there, and he suggested I wasn't turned for a couple of days, in case he came back for anything else.

True enough, he came back to take a statement from me. It was so he could close the case, he said; don't believe that for one minute.

That night, Uncle James took me up into the loft and told me to lie on a mattress. That was when he bit my neck. The pain hit me immediately, and I felt him grab my hand. I don't remember anything else after that.

"Maggie, open your eyes, the pain has gone." I opened them, and my head felt really strange, like it was swimming. It was dark, but I could see someone. Now I'm scared; who the hell is this?

"Who are you, and what are you doing to me; I'll scream..." My voice was getting louder. He put a finger across my lips.

"I'm your Uncle James. I'm not here to hurt you."

He let that sink in before continuing. I tried to sit up and almost fell. That's what it feels like; if you could fall when you're sitting down.

"I have to tell you a story about your past life."

"What do you mean past life?" What's he saying. "AM I DEAD?"

"No, not actually dead."

"WHAT!"

He took hold of my hand, and I felt calmer, although I didn't want him touching me at all. There's something strange about him; I can't put my finger on it.

"Maggie, don't get upset. You're a vampire now."

I hit him. He held my arms tight and told me the whole story, from start to finish.

"I can't have agreed to this. I don't want to be a fucking vampire!"

"You did, and you are; there's no going back now. Remember what I told you: we're going to get rid of that family." I still don't understand why I have to be a vampire to do that.

"You didn't have to do this to me. I'll hate you forever for this."

"As long as we get rid of them, I don't care how much you hate me." He let me go. "I'll help you down the steps."

"Don't touch me. I'll get down myself."

I took it slowly; my head still felt odd. I backed down the ladder slowly and found myself in a strange place.

I don't know where I am? I've got to be in someone's kitchen, but whose?

The voice from above said, "You're in your own kitchen, in your house."

"How do you know that? What I'm thinking, I mean."

His head poked out of the hatch above me.

"I read minds, and you'll be able to do it, with a bit of practice." I like the idea of that.

"Will I only be able to see like this? It's fucking weird, like night vision."

He came down the ladder. "It's because it's dark, and we see in the dark, such as it is. You'll be able to see normally in daylight although you won't be able to go out in the sun. It'll kill you, and I'm deadly serious about that. I have to take you out to feed now."

"What the hell do you mean, out to feed?"

"You won't be able to eat normal food; you'll only drink blood from now on."

"What! I'm not doing that. You've got to be bloody kidding, right?"

He smiled at me; the look on his face told me different.

"Maggie, you'll relish drinking blood, believe me."

I shrugged my shoulders.

He took me out of the house and into town. Revellers were out in abundance. I smelled the blood in their veins as they passed us. Uncle James cornered a guy who was caught short and urinating down an alley.

He didn't stand a chance. Uncle was much stronger than him. He told him to stand still or he'd break his neck. The guy looked terrified and tried to get away. Uncle held his arms behind his back with one hand, and the other he put on the top of the man's head and pulled it to one side. He told me to drink. I heard the blood pumping in his neck, drawing me closer – and as I got closer still, the urge to drink overtook everything until I couldn't stop it. I sank my teeth into his neck and took great gulps of his warm blood. It was heaven, and the feelings that filled my body drove me on until I drank him dry. I want more now. Uncle tossed his body into the shadows, and we went on the hunt again.

We stayed out all night. I had another one, but Uncle insisted we head out to the countryside. He drank from animals. He didn't say why, and I didn't ask.

## Chapter 7

They were in the day room, watching the French vampire film when we arrived home. We joined our extended family, which had grown so much there were bodies all over the floor. Caz, Billy, Janet, Faye and Matt had never seen it before and were totally excited, pointing out different aspects of the grounds when they saw them on the film.

When it was over, we went back to the kitchen; Matt and Alec needed a drink before they went to bed.

"I know what you mean now about the smell of tea, Leah. It's revolting. Sorry, love, didn't mean to put you off yours," Faye said to Matt with a laugh. "You'll see next week."

"Have you looked in a mirror since you woke up today?" I bet she hasn't.

"No, do I look a mess?" She was puzzled.

"Go and look; there's a full-length mirror in the hall, near the front door."

As she left the table, Matt and I followed her out. She approached the mirror with caution and stood looking at her reflection. She put her hand up to her face, and a smile grew. When she saw her teeth, she punched the air. "Yes!"

Matt put his arms around her. "You've always been beautiful, it's just enhanced it a bit," he whispered as he kissed the side of her head. She turned and kissed him. I left them to it.

Danny was smiling when I joined them in the kitchen. "She likes them, then..."

"That's an understatement."

The boys giggled beside me. Faye came through the door, towing Matt along in her wake and flashing her teeth to everyone.

"We'll be putting dentists into the poorhouse at this rate," Faye said, really happy.

"Faye, don't forget you're stronger than Matt. You could hurt him until he's turned," Emily said, carefully as she could so she didn't upset her.

"Oh God, I'm sorry, Matt. I didn't think. Are you hurt?"

He smiled at her and gave her a cuddle. "I'm not hurt, but maybe we shouldn't be intimate until I'm turned."

She looked into his face, upset.

"Come with me, Faye?"

She took Emily's hand, and they left the kitchen. She was going to tell her how strong she had become and why she'd have to be really careful or she could kill him, even before her strength had built to the level of ours.

Danny said gently to Matt, "We all found it extremely difficult when we had human partners. I know we told you we wouldn't have a full relationship, but we did, eventually. We only tried after Emily and Alec got together properly. I had to be extremely careful, but it is possible."

Matt stared at us both. "I thought you'd kill her – you being so strong."

"We might have the strength, but we don't use it all the time. It's like the speed thing; it's not natural for us to go at human pace, but we do."

I added, "A week from now, you'll both be turned, and you don't have to try anything if you don't want to, Matt, until you're both turned. Emily is telling her everything she needs to know, and reminding her of the fact she'd change whilst making love. That may frighten her on her own. It may be wise for you to go through that together, for the first time. The best thing is to talk about it with her." I left it there. They'll sort it out.

The hall door opened, and Faye came in with Emily. "Emily's told me how to go into a half-sleep so I can rest, Matt. I think we should go up. Thanks, Emily. Goodnight, everyone."

We said goodnight to them, and they went upstairs to their room.

"They'll be fine now. She's waiting until they're both turned. She doesn't trust herself enough to go down that road," Emily enlightened us.

The next day, Danny and I took Faye and Matt over to Swanage, to see the cottage. None of us had been over for months, and I wanted to see if there was any damage, after the ravages of winter. Everything looked fine to me, but Danny saw some damp patches where the dormer windows were fixed to the roof – something about lead flashing, though I hadn't a clue what that was. He said it needed looking at and would contact a local builder to see what had to be done.

We looked at the gardens. Josh has his work cut out with this bloody lot, and I wouldn't know where to start. Caz had mentioned a few ideas, and apparently, Michael had offered to help them. I decided to let them do whatever they liked, as we'd all be using the place.

We went for a walk along the beach. I really miss coming over here.

Danny put his arm over my shoulder and smiled. "We'll be able to visit more often now we're not so busy, Leah. I know you love it."

"I do, Danny. You two can come and stay in it," I told Matt. "It doesn't get used enough. When my cousins bought it for me, we were going to hotels every weekend. Sunday was the day they fed if they were going a week between feeds. Nearly all of us are feeding daily now because we have partners who have been newly turned."

"Thanks, Leah, we'd love to. It's the first time we've ever been here; very peaceful."

We decided, after a discussion with Matt and Faye, that we'd turn him once we were home. Why wait another day if it wasn't necessary? We followed the same procedure for Matt, and by Thursday lunchtime, his pain stopped. Danny was holding his hand at the time, and he coaxed Matt to open his eyes.

Faye kissed him as soon as he was aware we were with him. He smiled at us and sat up. I could tell he'd remembered everything Faye had been told from the way he took things slowly.

"I know what you meant about feeling woozy. My brain feels like it's in a bucket full of water, sloshing around."

Danny grinned at him. "Absolutely perfect! You've come through it all right, then."

Matt laughed.

"It'll go in a couple of days. Faye's fine now, aren't you?" He looked at her.

"Yes, Danny. I was perfectly fine by the Sunday, so you'll be okay by Monday, Matt. We can't thank you enough, Danny, and you, Leah – not forgetting Michael. He's given us his time, stopping our pain. I can't bear thinking about what would've happened if you hadn't offered to help us."

"Leah picked it up from Matt's mind when you were having your healing, Faye. If you hadn't thought about it, Matt, I'd have offered it at some point, but I may have left it too late for it to not notice a huge amount. You can thank Leah for telling me this early." Danny's too generous.

Faye gave me a hug. "Thank you, Leah, from both of us."

They stayed with us until Sunday afternoon. Danny took them home with all the supplies they needed, including a large bottle of the lotion we had to bathe in to stop the sun burning us alive. He sat down with them to instil the dangers of forgetting to use it. Matt was due back to work the next day – on a late shift – and I knew he was looking forward to getting back to work.

We were very surprised to see him on the Tuesday lunchtime, but he wasn't his usual smiley self. He wanted to talk to Danny, so they went into his office in work. I was called in about ten minutes later with no idea why. Danny had blocked anyone from hearing his conversation with Matt. That should have rung alarm bells for me.

"Leah, please sit down?" Danny asked. Now I'm worried. Matt was standing, looking pensive.

"Leah, I was called to investigate a hanging today." I looked at him, wondering what that had to do with us. "The person who was hanged was Maggie's father." He stopped to draw a breath.

"She's out, isn't she?"

He looked resigned.

That's a fucking yes. "How?" Now I'm really pissed – not at Matt, at the system.

"I rang the detention centre to speak to the governor for some answers. I couldn't believe it myself, Leah."

"They better have a good excuse. I feel like ripping his fucking head off at the moment!" My voice was raised. Danny glanced at me. It's the first time I've been this angry since being turned.

"I'm so sorry, Leah; this shouldn't have happened."

"I'm not mad at you, Matt; just tell me."

"She was sent from there to a mental hospital in town. Apparently, they couldn't cope with her. She was talking to an invisible person all the time she was in there. She was beaten up regularly by the officers and the prisoners. She was driving them mad, talking to him all the time."

I raised my hand to stop him. "Have you got a name for the person she was talking to?" Danny looked worried; he was right with me.

"Uncle James," Matt replied, unaware of the significance.

I gasped and stared at Danny, who said, "Come with us, Matt?"

He looked puzzled but followed us over to the house and into Danny's office.

"These boxes were stored in a bank in Switzerland, Matt. They hold things from my parents at the time I was taken and before. I had them shipped here a few months back."

Danny retrieved the letters from the box and showed them to Matt, who didn't know why he was looking at them. Danny told him to turn over the envelope he had in his hand. He read the raised name on it.

"That was the man who turned us, Matt."

He was shocked.

"For some time we've had an idea Maggie was related to him. Now we know we were right. What I don't know is how she could be talking to him. We should take a look, Leah; you know where?"

I nodded.

"Can I come, Danny?" Matt asked.

"Yes. We're going to his tomb."

We left the house and walked over to the three huge stones marking the place over the lead-lined box he was encased in.

Danny looked at the grass, surrounding the stones. It looked burnt in jagged lines. I was wondering why it was like that when Danny started yelling.

"I'VE LET THE BASTARD OUT, LEAH!" I can't believe that. "I did! Remember the day we pushed words at him? I must have cracked the concrete."

He was so distraught, he changed and let out a howl. I glanced at Matt, who had never seen him as a vampire before. He didn't look worried about that; he was upset that all our problems were about to start again. Danny changed back and said sorry to us both. You needn't have done that, Danny. This is not your fault; do you hear me?

I shook my head in disbelief. "I'm sorry I have to ask this, Danny: how could he get out of a crack?"

He looked at me and said calmly, "How do we think ourselves into another place?" He didn't expect me to answer him. "If air can get through to where we want to end up, it happens. We couldn't think ourselves into a bank vault because it's sealed."

Now I understood.

When we walked back into work, everyone was waiting to hear from Danny's own lips, everything they'd heard in their heads. You can't blame them.

Before he had a chance to say anything, Michael stepped forward.

"You can't blame yourself for letting him out. At the time, you did what you thought was best. I bet he knew you'd do something like that – and that's why he did that to the boys. I won't have you chastising yourself for it, Danny, and nor will anyone here."

"Hear, hear," was the refrain from the rest of our family.

"Thank you." Danny looked at every face opposite him. "That doesn't alter the fact he's out. We've got more of a problem than before. He knows we'll be gunning for him as soon as we know. We have to watch Maggie to see if he's there. I'll ring Terry; he may be able to do what he did at the coroner's house."

"What was that, Danny?" Matt asked.

"He knew someone who lived across the road from him and hired one of their rooms. He watched them for some time and found out George was the coroner's son, who'd gone missing twenty years before. He'd have to be extremely careful with this vampire; James is stronger than six of us."

"Christ!" Matt gasped.

"We have one thing that's stronger than him, though..." Danny put his arm around my shoulders, "...Leah."

"You've got to be kidding me? Sorry, Leah; how?" His face said it all; he didn't believe Danny.

"That was when she was human," he told Matt. He turned to me. "He probably knows you've been turned but doesn't know how strong you are now." Matt was stood there with an open mouth. I nudged him. "I've told you before, Matt; without Leah we'd have failed last time."

"I'm sorry. This is difficult for me to get my head around."

"Do you want me to show you, Matt?" Danny asked.

"How the hell will you do that?"

"Close your eyes." Danny held Matt's hands and pushed the whole scene at Matt. He physically staggered, and I caught his arm to steady him. He showed him everything: from getting out of the truck, right down to the filling of the tomb. We all watched it with him, and it brought back the full horror of what was in front of us...and more.

Matt opened his eyes and stared. He couldn't speak for a minute.

"My God, you went to hell and back. When you told me you'd buried him, I'd no idea how difficult that was for everyone here – and he fights like a maniac."

Danny nodded. "And plays with your mind. He sent visions of my mother to me, to stop me trying to hold him. He sent visions to Leah on the roof – of her mother – to distract her and get away, but she held him and pushed him with her mind back to the yard. You saw it; without her we'd have failed. I think my favourite part of it all was when she rammed his head over the isotope, forcing him to swallow it." He looked at me with such pride.

"I didn't realise that's what you were doing, Leah. I can't believe you were human. I know you were, but I'm bloody gobsmacked." I cringed at that word. Danny giggled at me, knowing I hated it so much.

"We'll have to plan this properly. I think Graham will have to come back, and we know now why Michael is needed to stand with us. Leah, your subconscious must have seen this coming."

"Will we have to get the telescope out again?" Michael asked.

"No. That won't be strong enough for him, Michael. Leah will have to burn him with us on either side to accelerate it – threefold."

Michael was all for it.

Matt scratched his head.

"Don't worry about it, Matt. It's going to be a while before we get there. We'll have to practice every scenario. We can't afford to have anything going wrong this time. There's one thing he may not know: how many vampires we have here."

"You can count Faye and me in," Matt offered.

"We probably won't need you as we have another three living here."

"With us, it's five. We're in, I mean it," he countered Danny.

"We'll see nearer the time. Now you've been turned, I wouldn't go near the house again. Maggie would notice, and I'm surprised she didn't today. She couldn't have been concentrating on you. If he's anywhere near her, he will. You can't send Janet, either. I don't think he'd hurt anyone else official, who's human; it's us he's focussed to concentrate on," Danny explained.

We left it there for the time being. Matt eventually went back to work, promising he'd see us at church on Friday.

On Thursday morning, we had two vampire attacks in. A déjà vu moment hit everyone like a sledgehammer. Danny rang Matt and had a long talk with him. He needed to know what the cause of death was from the coroner.

"Animal attack, again? I'm assuming he still thinks it's George. He hasn't seen him for months, but he must think he's hanging around somewhere." Danny listened to Matt's reply then said, "So one of the uniformed officers went to see him? Mmm...that's good as he'd have clocked you were turned. Thanks, Matt. See you on Friday."

I couldn't touch the new bodies. I finished off the work we had in, and the others started working on them.

At the end of the day, Danny came over to me. "I'm sorry to ask this of you, Leah." He looked sad.

"What, Danny?" I couldn't tell what he wanted; he'd been blocking his thoughts from me for hours.

"I've been racking my brains for hours, trying to work out who the new vampire could be. It can't be him; he's been out for a while, and we haven't had any human deaths until now. He has to be living off animals – there's no other explanation. Who the new one is, I can only guess: Maggie."

"If you hold my hand, I'll touch one of the bodies," I offered.

"It's the only way to be sure. I'm so sorry, Leah." I took hold of his hand, and we went over to the table with one of the bodies on. He put his arm around my shoulders.

I tentatively held my other hand over the top of the body's leg. "Here goes." I lowered my hand and heard Maggie's voice, laughing before she leaned closer to the victim's neck. I saw a rushed image of her coming towards me and felt the pain of the teeth in my neck. I let go of his leg as soon as I was sure it was her – and I was. Danny watched it all in my head and turned to face me.

"I knew it was her." He cuddled me and said, "I'm really sorry you had to do that, Leah. Did you feel the pain?"

"I don't mind doing it when you hold my hand – you know that. The pain is dulled a lot. I'm okay, I promise. At least we know what we're dealing with now. A relentless lunatic vampire and a psychopathic vampire; good combination."

"There's one saving grace: she won't be very strong because she's newly turned, and he won't be as strong as he once was because he must be feeding on animals. Their blood doesn't have the same reaction in his body as the human blood does in ours. There must be some enzymes missing or something. Well, we have lots to sort out before we can deal with them. Graham will have to be contacted; we'll have to set James's ashes into concrete blocks and bury them, all spread out in a huge amount of concrete. He won't be able to get out again. I think we should finish up here and go and have a drink. I know I could use one – I don't know about anyone else."

"Can I have a word with you first, Danny?" I pulled him to the office.

"What's wrong, Leah?" He looked worried.

"I've been going over things concerning Billy's attack. You don't think it could have been him, do you? The car was dumped in the Triangle. I wonder if he was taunting us, bringing the name of that place up again. He was probably out then?"

I could see Danny's mind working, putting things in place.

"When Billy comes in, I'll see if he can remember anything about it. Well done, Leah. I think you could be right." Danny took hold of my hand, and we left the building together.

I started laughing as we walked across the yard. Danny looked at me, wondering what I had to laugh about.

"It's been too quiet around here lately. We could do with a bit of excitement – don't you think?"

He smiled at me. "You're a wicked woman, Leah Crosby. You're quite right, too quiet by half."

Alec looked at us as we entered, both giggling like idiots.

"What's the joke?"

We burst out laughing.

"Sorry, Alec. You'll have to get Graham back, quite soon. We have another job for him," Danny said as he opened the bottles of wine.

"Why's that, then?"

He wasn't expecting the answer he got.

"Another tomb!" Danny almost shouted.

Alec gasped. "Is he out?" A look of complete shock on his face.

"He is, and he's recruited Maggie; she's related to him. She's out of prison, and we've had vampire attacks in work – two of them."

"How the hell did he get out of there?"

"When we pushed words at him to stop what he was doing to the boys, I cracked the concrete."

"How would that let him out?"

I answered that one. "Anywhere air can get through, he can think himself out of. Danny and I can do it – watch."

I thought myself to our bedroom and back again. Danny was grinning at me when I reappeared. Alec's mouth was open. The noise from the others coming through the back door brought him back to normal.

"That's incredible," Alec said.

"What's incredible?" Josh asked Alec. "What have we missed?"

Janet came through the back door. "What have I missed? Always the last to find out anything," she said with a giggle.

Michael gave her a hug, and she flung her arms around him for a kiss. Still at it like rabbits, I see. Danny and the boys stifled laughs; he filled the glasses and handed them out.

"What's the occasion," Janet asked, looking at everyone around the room.

"The beginning of round three," Danny told her. She almost spilt her wine. "Hasn't Matt told you?"

"I've been working on a case in Boscombe. I haven't seen him today."

"Ah, the man – James is his name – is out of his tomb; Maggie is now a vampire, and we have a battle on our hands."

"Forgive me for asking, but why are you all so happy?" She had to fucking ask. Miss Mouthpiece. She caught that and gave me a look. Michael smiled.

"As Leah said on her way over from work, it's been too quiet here lately, and we could do with a bit of excitement. She hit the nail on the head, for me."

I heard: "And me," coming from everyone's lips except Janet's. She stared around the room at us, wondering if we'd gone mad. Before she could ask any more questions, I spoke to her.

"Janet before you get on your moral high horse with us, think of the poor sods we have on the tables over in work – vampire attack victims. Two today, two tomorrow, and so on. They didn't ask for this, nor did we. We're going to get it whether we like it or not. Why not get excited about what's to come? It's either that or cry. You haven't seen anything compared to what we went through the first time. This will be much worse – mark my words. Danny showed Matt the first fight today, so he could see who we're up against. His words to us both were, 'you went to hell and back, he fights like a maniac.' He fought six of us at once, so forgive me for getting excited. Excitement runs to anger, and anger makes me fight harder and stronger."

I stopped talking and went to look out of the window. Clapping started. I don't want that. It dwindled. I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned, and Janet held her arms out for a hug. I hugged her; she apologised, and now we were drinking the wine at the table. Billy came through the door, all smiles; he's such a happy kid. Danny handed him some wine.

"Billy, can you remember anything of when you were attacked?"

Billy looked puzzled as a silence descended on the table. "Only bits and pieces, Danny, why?"

"Leah thinks it could have been James and not queer bashers. Did you see him at all?"

"Briefly. It was dusk, and my car was parked under a huge tree, where we were working – so it was almost dark. He came from behind me, but I saw his face when he threw me in the car."

"Sorry to ask you this, Billy. Could you try to remember his face so that I can see it?"

Danny walked away from the table. He didn't want to smash it if he lost his head. Billy closed his eyes, and we could hear him retracing his movements as he tried to remember. The howl emanating from Danny filled the kitchen, which meant only one thing to us.

Danny regained his composure and came back to the table. "You have your answer. You were really lucky he was only taunting us, Billy. If he'd dumped you anywhere else, you wouldn't be here now."

"I realise that, Danny." He glanced across the table at Alec but didn't say anything. Danny and I clocked on to his thoughts, we were already there.

Billy picked up his glass and asked, "What's the occasion?"

Leo answered, "Round three."

A huge smile appeared on Billy's face. "Great! When do we start?" He's up for it; it's payback time.

"Danny," Janet asked, "do you think we should see what happened before?"

Michael looked surprised she'd even asked the question.

"Yes, Janet. I think you should see it, then at least you'll know what we're up against. Billy, Caz, and you, Janet, close your eyes."

He showed them everything he'd revealed to Matt earlier. I expected lots of questions from them, but nothing was asked. Danny thought it was odd, but they were young, from this time, and took things in their stride better than the older ones all had. He'd forgotten all the violent films everyone watched these days. I followed his mind as he recalled me dealing with everything that was happening and getting used to it quickly after the first things freaked me out. He was surprised at the rate I'd accepted it, then. All that seemed like years ago now.

"It will be our anniversary, soon," Danny stated.

"We haven't been married for a year. Have you gone mad?" I said, giggling.

"It's almost a year since we first met at church. I think we should mark it with a party. Perhaps we could persuade Rachel to come if we gave her enough notice."

"I think that's a brilliant idea, thank you." I put my arms around his neck and kissed him.

"Danny. Could I have a word with you?" Alec asked. Emily looked at him, sideways. "In private, please?" Now Emily is worried; you can see it on her face.

Danny didn't hesitate, and they left the kitchen through the hall door. Emily and I looked at each other because Danny had blocked any conversation from all our heads.

About half an hour later, Danny appeared at the door and asked us to join them in the sitting room. When we walked in, Alec was on his feet near the fireplace, looking extremely anxious. He waited until we'd sat down.

"Emily, I asked Danny, as the head of the household, for your hand in marriage." She started to get up, but he held his hand out for her to stay put. Now she looked even more worried.

"Emily, please hear me out. I have one stipulation, which you may not agree with. I want to be turned before we marry. I couldn't bear to leave you alone, if I died before or after we married. You know I went through hell after my first wife died, and I couldn't put you through that. I'm also aware I'd be the only human around here when the trouble started and also the weak link. I don't want all of you worried for my safety – I know what torment Danny went through each time Leah was attacked. I also want to be with you forever, Emily. I love you more than anything in this world."

He stood there wringing his hands with anxiety. That was her cue. She ran over to him and kissed him half to death.

"Put him down, Emily, you'll smother him!" Danny exclaimed, laughing at her. "I think that was a yes, don't you, Leah?"

"I think you should open the champagne; that definitely was a yes."

We got up and congratulated them. This was ending up a good day, after all.

Danny brought out two bottles of champagne, and everyone wondered why we were drinking that, instead of wine. The flutes were filled and passed down the table to them as they glanced at one another, still with puzzled looks on their faces.

Alec got to his feet. "I'd like to propose a toast, to my future wife, Emily."

Smiles flooded their faces now, and glasses in hand, they rose to their feet. "Emily!"

She stood up and kissed him. They made a lovely couple. We all sat down, and the buzz started around the table with questions about their wedding. It went on for hours. We finally said goodnight and left them to it.

Danny picked me up halfway up the stairs.

What's on your mind?

He smiled but said nothing. We went into the bedroom and through the arch into the dressing room. I didn't understand why until he turned me around, and I saw a massage table.

Oh, my God! "Is this from your treatment room?"

Danny flashed his eyes at my excitement. "No, it's new and just for us, as I know how much you love it. It's a long way to the shower room from down there, and if I turned on the speed, you'd look a bit windswept and lose the towel off your head." He had to stop to laugh. "I thought we'd have our own, Leah – much more convenient."

"Oh, thank you. You think of me all the time."

He sat me on the table and started to undress me, slowly. There was a new shelving unit in the corner, piled with towels. He pulled a large one out to wrap it around me and started to light candles in the room.

I heard him giggle before he spoke. "I nearly had a fit when you vanished for Alec. I wasn't sure where you'd gone. I'm pleased you didn't see all this – it was set up then."

"I came here, well, the other side, and returned so fast I wouldn't have noticed it anyway." Danny turned the main light off, and the room was filled with a wonderful glow.

He came over, kissing me as he filled his hands with oil. "Lie on your front, Leah, and let me give you the massage of your life."

I giggled and lay on my stomach then grabbed my long hair, twisted it and let it sit on my head, away from any oil.

Danny's hands ran up my spine, spreading the oil as they moved. He used his thumbs either side of my spine, drawing tiny circles with them as they travelled from my bum right up to my neck. By the time he reached my neck, I was sunk and wallowing in the sensations driving through, not just my body, but my mind. I changed; no stopping it, and everything ramped up a hundredfold.

Danny knew exactly what state I was in, able to feel it through his hands and hear it in my thoughts – my mind turning him on, too. He went to town on my body, and when he flipped me over, he bent over me from the bottom of the bed and found my clit with his mouth, but every second his hands never stopped moving over me until I screamed with the feelings pulsing down from my brain, setting my soul on fire.

He picked me up, and I nearly slipped out of his hands. He laughed at the predicament we were in, as I nearly hit the floor. I giggled and put my feet down. He stripped so fast and picked me up again to sit me on his cock. I grabbed around his neck, amid a fit of irrepressible giggles from us both.

"Perhaps I shouldn't have used so much oil, Leah; mental note for next time."

I laughed at him, and we hit the floor in a heap.

"Why didn't I think of the floor? Makes perfect sense, Mrs Crosby."

I kissed him to shut him up, almost devouring him, he'd turned me up so high. He wasted no time, and we made love for most of the night. When he turned on the buzzing in his hands, it was heightened with all the oil and sent us both crazy. The noise we made didn't worry us as we could hear the others, too. It all added to the excitement as everyone was at boiling point and climaxing through the night until dawn filtered into our consciousness.

The shower was interesting, with us both as slippery as eels. We had to get rid of the oil before we could feed. Neither of us wanted to lose a drop of the precious red liquid we loved and craved.

Alec rang Graham the next morning to make arrangements for him to come in two days' time. Apart from seeing Danny about the job, Alec would have to talk to his brother, at length, about his forthcoming tasks. He was worried about his reaction to him being turned. Graham had always accepted us, but it was a whole other ballgame when family were concerned.

We walked into work expecting more vampire attacks and weren't disappointed; another two, with three road accidents. At least I could keep working. I hated it when we had so many in and I couldn't help. Danny had to repair two of the accidents' faces. It was good working alongside him for a change. He showed me how to tie sutures, though I knew I'd never get as fast as him. But it would come in very useful if Emily clipped one too close when she was making up a face. I'd be able to repair it if Danny was busy with another job, and I liked learning new skills.

The outside bell rang, on the doors where the vans normally pull in with bodies. Danny opened up the doors to find it was John, the carriage driver. He'd come for the keys to one of the limousines for this afternoon's funeral. Josh and Leo were to be driving the other two cars. Danny took him into the office and talked to him for a while. I presumed it was instructions for the funeral. When John came out, he winked at me and left the building. Danny called me into the office. He was sitting at his desk looking very pleased about something. I closed the door.

"Well...do I have to beg you to tell me?" I sat on his lap and kissed him. "Tell me, please?"

He smiled and cuddled me. "I asked John to come here this morning. It wasn't just for the keys but about something I hoped to plan for our anniversary." Now I'm all bloody ears. He giggled. "I thought we could hire an opera company to either sing here or at Elsbeth's church." I opened my mouth to speak, but he raised his hand to stop me. "I was wondering. What would you think about Emily and Alec getting married at the same time? We'd ask all the staff who came to our wedding, and our friends, of course."

"I think whatever we decide, you should see if we could have it at Elsbeth's. More from the security aspect, because of what could go on here and – be honest – we don't know when that will start. Have you said anything to Emily or Alec yet?"

"No, don't you think it's a good idea?"

"I think it's a brilliant idea, but you should run it past them first. They may have other plans, Danny. Our wedding was different; you were planning it."

"I see what you mean. I'm pleased I asked your opinion and didn't go ahead with it. But do you like the opera idea?"

"It's perfect. What did John think of it? He winked at me when he left, and he looked happy."

"He's happy because the horse is fine. The vet checked him again yesterday and can't find anything wrong. He's probably worried we're going to change vets, poor man." I giggled. If only he knew. "He was very surprised they were all due another invitation to another special occasion. I told him we felt really comfortable with them knowing what we are, and he told me that no one was worried about coming here. He was chuffed to bits."

"They all felt like family to me, too. I enjoyed their company, and they certainly know how to have a good time. I'll never forget that day, ever."

Danny kissed me. "Nor will I, Leah."

## Chapter 8

I left work before everyone else had finished, not being able to touch the rest of the jobs in at that moment, and I wanted to change my top. I'd spilled formalin on it, and it bleached the colour out.

Alec was wading through the newspaper and looked up as I walked in.

"Hi, Leah, come and look at this? There's an article on Maggie's father. He looks familiar to me, but I can't for the life of me think why."

I looked at the paper, and there was a small picture of him in the bottom right hand corner.

"I know why, Alec. It was her father who gave Elsbeth that awful message."

"Of course it is. I knew I'd seen him somewhere."

"Alec, can I take that page and show Danny?"

He pulled it out of the paper and handed it over.

"I won't be long."

I took it over to work.

"Danny, look at this? We may have to think again about using the church."

He looked at the article and the photograph.

"He's been planning for a long time, Leah. That was before Christmas." Danny told them all to stop work, and they stood waiting for him to speak.

"Maggie's father was the man who gave Elsbeth that message before Christmas. His photograph is in the paper today. I thought you should know because it looks like James really means business this time – after roping her father in as well.

"Emily, we should turn Alec as soon as he's seen Graham. I think he's safe enough in the daytime, but if he has to go anywhere at night, at least two of us should go with him."

"I'll tell him, Danny. Graham's coming tomorrow, thank God."

"I have to say this; I'm worried about Elsbeth, Graham and his workforce, and anyone who works for us. They're all at risk from now on. We'll have to step up the security but I fear for their lives as well. I'd never forgive myself for their deaths," Danny added.

"This is a right bloody mess, Danny. Do you think you and Michael could push fire, the same as me?" He looked at me, wondering why I would ask that. I glanced at Michael. You look eager.

"Has the sun got to burn them or could we? Last time, I pushed fire at the woman and George because the sun was so weak. Although there was still some sun shining on them through the telescope, it wasn't strong enough to start the burning. There was a faint circle on their clothes so I had to help it, quite a lot. I'm thinking we could burn them ourselves." Michael was waiting for Danny to reply; he couldn't wait to try it.

"When I was first turned, I heard of vampires being burned out of their lairs. We can only go down that route if he doesn't get wind of what we're doing. If he turns the tables on us, we could all die." That brought us back down to earth with a fucking bang.

"We could at least practice it, Danny. We might get lucky. I've even thought of burning her house down, with them in it, but there'd be too much stuff to bury."

"How many houses would you get in that other bloody tomb? Quite a few, I think," Michael chimed in.

I looked at him and giggled, though Danny wasn't amused; he looked deadly serious.

"Okay. We practice it in the daytime, when we know he won't be around. We'll have to practice on something that's like flesh. I'll go to the nearest abattoir and buy a couple of whole pigs. I can tell them we're having a barbeque," he smiled, "and I won't be lying." We all laughed at him. "I'm trying to think where we could try it, where no one would notice. Has anyone any suggestions?"

"What about the outhouse where your wrecked car is? It's huge, with a high roof," John asked, looking at everyone in case they had a better idea.

"Perfect, John. I'll ring the scrapyard and get them to take the car away. Now that's settled, we ought to get our jobs finished for the night."

They returned to their work just as Josh and Leo came through the door from Emily's room.

"How did it go?" Danny asked them.

Before they could answer, Billy came in; he'd seen them enter the building and was eager to see Leo. He smiled at everyone and put his elbow on Leo's shoulder to wait – as he'd heard Danny.

"It went okay, Danny," Josh said. "Our part, anyway. Some of the relatives had a fight in the graveyard. I couldn't believe what was happening. We were both pleased when it was over. That's the first time I've seen anything like that at a funeral." Danny doesn't look shocked. I am.

"I've seen really bad arguments at funerals, emotions run high. It's understandable. We have no idea what some families are like before the death. Money usually figures high on the reasons why people fall out; we only see one side of any of it. Hi, Billy. Did you have a good day?"

"Not bad. Guess who got a raise?" He looked really pleased.

"John?" Danny suggested with a giggle.

"Almost; an extra twenty-five pence an hour," Leo mocked.

"Five hundred pounds a year in your pocket isn't to be sneezed at, Leo," Danny told him. "Good for you, Billy."

Leo looked suitably chastised.

"Come on, Leah, let's go over to the house."

He picked up the newspaper to give to Alec and held his hand out for mine.

In the yard, Danny looked annoyed at something.

"What's wrong, Danny?"

"Leo shouldn't take the piss out of Billy for earning so little, when we have so much and don't want for anything. I'm proud of Billy for sticking at his job when he could have given it up so easily after being turned. He could have lived off Leo's money but decided not to. He's too proud – and I like that."

"I agree, and actually think he loves his job. John gave him a break, and he respects him immensely. I think he'd like to start his own business at some point after he finishes his apprenticeship."

"If he does, I'll give him all the help he needs, but I have a feeling he'd stick with John, at least until he retires. He wouldn't want to take work away from him. Billy's a very sensitive kid."

"You're probably right." I started thinking for a few moments. "What are we doing tonight?"

"I think we should go into the den and show Michael a few new things we haven't shown him before." Now I'm interested; I haven't a clue what.

"You'll see..." He smiled. I won't get to find out until we're up there. "You're getting the hang of it."

I elbowed him and raced him to the door.

Danny gave the paper back to Alec and told him we were going in the den, but we'd wait until he'd eaten so he wouldn't miss anything. They all piled in from work and waited patiently at the table while Emily made him his dinner.

Danny opened the door, and the audience filed in and took their places at the bottom of the room, on the floor and on top of the desk. Danny pulled his desk out, and Michael thought we were doing the same as before. This time Danny looked at the end of the desk and walked it down the room, then went to the other end and pushed it back with his mind.

"Michael, your turn."

Michael looked at the desk and said, "I tried to push the pencils; they wouldn't move. What makes you think I could push the bloody desk?"

"Try, Michael. That was a while ago, and you may be able to do it now."

He shrugged his shoulders, walked to where Danny had started, and copied him exactly. The desk didn't move.

Michael looked defeated. "I told you!"

Danny wouldn't let him give up. "Try shoving it hard with your mind instead of trying to control it."

Michael stood with his eyes closed and concentrated. The desk hit the bottom wall beside the bookcase, narrowly missing Billy and Leo, who were sitting on the floor. Michael cheered; he'd finally managed to push something away. I was so pleased for him. He thought he'd never be able to do it.

He went to retrieve the desk. Once it was away from the wall, he pushed it again, and Danny caught it before it crashed into the bookcase at the top end of the room. Michael was thrilled with his success.

Janet came in from work, realised we were in the middle of something and went to sit with the others. She's learning.

"Now you can shove it hard; try to control it this time," Danny encouraged him.

He concentrated again, and the desk moved in fits and starts. It's a bit like kangaroo-petrol when you're learning clutch control. Danny glanced at me and giggled. As Michael progressed down the room, the movement became smoother. He reached the bottom and did the same coming back. He's got it this time. It came up the room as if Danny or I had done it.

"I can finally do it!" he yelled. "That's been bugging me for months now. I couldn't understand why I wasn't able to do it."

Danny smiled. "That part of your brain needed to be woken up, that's all. You'll be able to push with us now. Right, Leah, lift off the floor and try to pull the desk up to your hands."

I didn't argue. What would be the point, I'll do it anyway. It seems bloody impossible to me.

"No, it's not," Danny said. "I know you can do it." That's different.

I lifted off the floor and hovered above the desk. I positioned my hands palms down and asked the desk to lift whilst visualising it rising. I could hear it creaking as it came up off the floor. Two seconds later, I felt it against the palms of my hands. I held it there for a couple of minutes and asked it to lower slowly back to the floor. It took all of my concentration to get it down without it crashing. I heard it touch the floorboards and lowered myself down.

"That was brilliant, Leah! I wasn't expecting you to send it back by itself. That's really difficult, and I've never been able to do that."

Danny was so excited, he lost his head, threw me in the air, and got ready to catch me. Instead, I flew onto one of the roof beams and laughed at him gawping up from the floor below. I could hear laughing coming from the audience.

"Why don't I try to lift a person?" I called down.

Danny grinned. I can see you like the idea.

"I want a volunteer," he announced as he looked down the room. Greg put his hand up. "Come on, Greg; I'll catch you if you fall."

He ran up the room and stood under the beam I was on. Danny told him not to worry and to stand perfectly still.

I concentrated hard with my palms down again. Greg started to lift off the ground. I found this really difficult. No solid mass to control. I lifted him over Danny's head height and lost concentration. He fell into Danny's arms.

"Try again, Leah; you're doing great."

Greg looked up and smiled. He's okay.

I tried again and almost lifted him halfway up to me before I lost control. Down he went, to be caught by Danny again.

"Do you want a rest, Leah?" Danny asked me.

"Yes," I gasped and flew down to the floor. "Are you okay, Greg?"

"I'm fine. You can try again. I was flying, and I wish I could do it for real."

I tussled the hair on his head. You're such a good kid.

"I'll have another go later, Greg. Danny, that was so hard. I had nothing solid to make contact with my mind. It was like trying to control an eel."

Danny smiled. "Can you remember when you were first learning and nearly died when I pulled the desk out. Now you know why I said it was easier with something that was so solid and large."

"I remember it well." I looked at Michael, who was sitting on the floor leaning against the wall as he waited for a go at something else. "Why don't you try with Michael? His hands are like magnets."

A grin spread over Michael's face.

Danny called him over. "Michael, you'd be good at this. You draw things to you easier than we do."

Michael looked ecstatic. "I'll have a go now?" He can't wait.

"Greg, come back here, please."

Having already gone to talk to the others, thinking we'd finished for a while, Greg raced back up the room to stand under the beam. Michael lifted off the floor and stood on the beam.

He looked down and concentrated hard. Greg shot up to his waiting hands. Michael grabbed hold of him and flew back down to us, grinning like a Cheshire cat.

"You were right, Leah; he's a magnet."

Michael could hardly hear what Danny said amid the screams of delight coming from down the room. Greg was jumping up and down beside him, wanting another go. Michael picked him up, shot up to the beam, then walked along it with Greg giggling at everyone below before Michael flew back down to deposit Greg on his feet again.

By this time, Janet had run up the room, waiting to throw herself at him, just as Greg was out of his hands.

He turned to her. "I don't know if we've finished yet, Janet." She turned and joined the others who hadn't moved. They knew better than to interrupt anything we did. She looked fed up, but we weren't doing this for fun, it was training for what was coming at us, at speed.

"Leah," Michael began, "if you're having another go, don't do it so slowly. I just pulled him straight up with my mind, as hard as I could."

Danny and I glanced at each other, thinking the same thing. He's generous and doesn't mind sharing anything.

"Thank you, Michael – I'll try that. Are you ready, Greg?"

"Yeah, let's do it."

We laughed at him. He's enjoying this.

I lifted off the floor and stood on the beam as Greg stood still, below me, on the floor. I pulled him with my mind, and he shot up off the floor so fast he took me by surprise. I made a grab for him and had to leave the beam to get hold of him securely. As we were already airborne, I flew around the room with my arms around his chest. He flapped his arms as if he was a bird, giggling the whole time. When I finally landed, he bowed to the audience who were clapping and going mental.

He turned to me. "Thanks, Leah, that was brilliant. Can I have a go another time, please?" How could I say no to him?

"Of course you can. I don't know if we've finished with you yet, Greg?" He looked very happy about that. I suppose we should include them more often. Danny smiled at me. That's a yes.

"Faye and Matt are on their way up," Danny told us.

Since they had been turned, Danny told them to treat the place like their own and to come any time they wanted. He didn't want them to feel excluded from us in any way because we had to stick together, us vampires.

They came in the room, greeted us and then the others. They found an empty space, sat down, and waited to watch what was going on. I could see Emily talking to them quietly, filling them in on what we'd already done.

"What now, Danny? Have we finished?" What the hell else can we do up here tonight? We've done it all.

"There's plenty, Leah; watch this..."

Danny headed to the opposite wall, walked up it, across the ceiling, above our heads, down the wall beside us, and stepped down onto the floor with a huge grin on his face.

The audience erupted. That must be the first thing that Danny's done, our cousins haven't seen him do before. I'm stunned, as are Michael and Greg. Danny laughed at us. Uh oh. I know what's coming.

"Right, you two, you're trying this." I swallowed hard at Danny's words. "It's not easy. You have to make your brain think you're walking on flat ground. When I do it, I always imagine I'm walking down a long road, on the flat. I even see the road in my mind. What your feet are doing is second nature, anyway. How many people actually think of what the rest of their body's doing while they're walking along? Only people who have trouble walking worry about it. Most of the time we're thinking about other things to do with our lives."

I glanced at Michael. He looks as worried as I feel.

"Don't be scared, I'll catch you. I know you can both do this." That's enough for me.

"I'll go first, Danny."

I kept a picture in my head, of me walking down the drive to the main road, and set off towards the far wall. By the time I put my foot on the wall, I was enjoying a walk on a summer evening. I kept that thought in my head and realized I done it when I set foot on the floor again, next to the boys.

The screams hit me. Everyone was hollering and whistling. Danny, Michael and even little Greg were yelling like crazy.

I couldn't stop laughing along with them. I can't believe I did it!

"You did. Where did you walk, Leah?" Danny asked.

"Down the drive, on a summer evening."

He came over and kissed me. "I'm so proud of you, Leah; you'll try anything."

I curtailed the compliments by kissing him back. That shut you up for a minute.

Michael's face took on a look of resolve. "Right. I'll have a go."

We watched as he set off quite slowly. He was looking at the floor as he walked. He walked up the wall and across the ceiling, but he was still looking at his feet. He stepped off the wall, onto the floor next to us, and smiled. He wanted to say something, but we had to wait for the noise to subside before we could hear him.

"Before you ask, I was walking across common ground, near the brickworks just outside Poole. It was a warm summer evening, and there were glow-worms all over the ground, radiating a strange green colour. I think that must have been a memory from before I was turned. I've never been near a brickworks since I was taken."

He was more pleased at remembering something from his past life than what he'd just done. We both could understand that.

Danny put a hand on his shoulder. "I'm happy for you, Michael. You may remember more. This might have been the trigger your subconscious needed."

Michael answered, "Thanks, Danny. Walking across there was unbelievable on its own, let alone remembering that."

He felt Janet's arms around him and realized everyone was headed towards us. He turned around and kissed her as if they were on their own. Danny cleared his throat. We've got guests.

They stopped and both said, "Sorry," in unison.

"I thought I'd seen everything and you go and confound me again, you three." Matt looked that word again. Danny laughed at him.

We left the den in high spirits. We'd done more up there than in a single session before. The young ones headed to the games room. I supposed they got bored with the talk around the table. Greg certainly enjoyed his evening. I concluded that when Danny asked for a volunteer again, John would be first to hold his hand up. I bet he hated missing all that.

Danny handed the wine out, and we talked to Matt and Faye until they said they had to go. They were both still resting at night, for their strength to build. We found out that Matt had started to pick up on people's thoughts at work. He was chuffed to bits about it. We waved them off and went back inside.

"I'd like an early night, Danny."

"Massage, madam?"

"Yes, please, kind sir."

We both raced up to our room. Janet and Michael were coming out of their door in the hall. They both smiled, knowing full well where we were headed.

When dawn broke, we went into the shower room to feed. The feelings that consume us when we feed was put to good use afterwards, and it was nine when we arrived downstairs. Alec was at the table with a coffee in his hand – looking pensive. He had to tell his brother all of his plans today, and that wouldn't be easy. We'd all told him Graham would understand, but that didn't stop the butterflies still fluttering in his stomach. He looked up and nodded to us.

"Hi, Alec. How do you want to do this? Do you want me to tell him our plans first or wait until you've had time to speak to him in private?"

Danny had to ask. He didn't want to get it wrong. Alec's divulgence was very important to them both, and Danny would feel terrible if something went wrong because of anything he said out of turn.

"Don't worry about it, Danny. I want all of us here when I tell him. He can see why I have to do it, and apart from that, I want to be with Emily forever. I think he knows that already. I'll be surprised if it bothers him."

"Danny, I can't find Greg!" John shouted from the cellar steps.

Danny's head snapped around. "When did you last see him, John?"

"I was playing on one of the pinball machines, and he told me he wanted to read his book for a while. That was around four o'clock, I think. I just played on the machine, and you know how the hours fly by. I've looked in his room, and he's not there." John looked frightened.

"Don't worry, we'll find him, John."

Using telepathy, Danny called everyone down to the kitchen. They arrived within two minutes.

"Greg is missing."

They looked from one to the other, worry apparent on all their faces – and ours.

"Come on," Michael roused them. "We'll look everywhere."

They left us to start the hunt.

"Do you want me to put Graham off, Danny?"

"No, Alec, I don't. We follow your plan. I don't think we'll find him here. I have a niggling feeling he's been kidnapped by them. This will add to your defence for what you want, so you go right ahead. They won't hurt him; he wants me and Leah, so Greg will be their bargaining tool. I'll ring Matt for Maggie's address."

He left us by the hall door, to use the landline.

I sat with Alec, waiting for his brother to arrive – he was due any minute.

Danny came in with a smile on his face. "Matt gave me her address, so we can look tonight."

Michael came rushing through the door, followed by the rest of the family.

"We've been over the whole estate; he's not here," Michael stated.

"Thanks, Michael. I'm sure you all heard me. We'll arrange a time to go later, and I hope to God he's gone to feed when we get there."

They all nodded to Danny.

Graham opened the door – surprised to see everyone together and huddled near the back door. "Have I come at the wrong time?"

"Just at the right time, Graham. Come in and take a seat?" Danny put his hand out to shake his. Alec got up and gave his brother a hug. Graham nodded to everyone and sat next to Alec. We all joined them. He knows something's wrong. Danny glanced at me and nodded.

"You should tell Graham the news first, Danny," Alec prompted him.

"Thanks, Alec. Graham we have another problem, as big as the first. No, that's not quite true, worse than the first problem you helped us with."

"How the hell could it be any worse than that?" blasted from Graham's mouth.

"He's out of his tomb," Danny answered.

"How did he get out of there? I made sure I did it all correctly." He was really upset.

"Graham, please believe me, this is nothing to do with anything you did wrong. It was me who let him out – quite by accident – but it was still me. We have a new way to deal with him this time. He'll be burned to ash, mixed with concrete and then buried under tons of yet more concrete."

Graham sat there dumbfounded.

"It works. We've done it three times already, while you were here building Elsbeth's church." Alec told him, with a grin on his face.

Graham turned towards Alec, eyes bulging. "You helped with this?"

Alec's grin grew wider. "I mixed the concrete," he said with pride. "You see all the white stones down the drive; they were made in the mixer with vampire ash added. I thought we might as well get some use out of them. I think they look good painted white."

Graham burst out laughing with all of us, looked up, and smiled when Emily put two cups of coffee in front of them and sat down opposite.

"Hello, Emily. I can see you're looking after him okay."

"Thanks, it's very good to see you."

"Graham, I think I should tell you what we've found out since you were last here..."

Danny told him about the boxes from Switzerland and what they contained. How Maggie fitted into the whole story, and why she was put away; also, why she was now out, and with her uncle, James, the principal vampire. He told him that Greg was missing and that we thought they had him. He explained carefully what happened to Billy, Janet and Caz.

Graham sat there stunned as he sipped at his cold coffee. Emily got up and made another one.

Once his brother didn't look so distressed by the revelations, Alec began to tell him his news. "Graham, I have something to tell you; some of it's good and some bad. Don't stop me talking or speak until I've finished, okay?"

Graham nodded for him to go on.

"I've asked Emily to marry me, with one stipulation."

Before he could go on, his brother put his hand over his. "Alec, stop a minute. I know what you're going to ask." Alec opened his mouth to protest, and Graham put his hand up. "You want to be like Emily. I understand that, Alec, and you have my blessing."

Alec had tears streaming down his face when Emily wrapped her arms around him and Graham. I wanted to cry buckets, but I couldn't. Danny hugged me instead.

Alec apologised for crying like a kid. Graham put his arm around his shoulder and told him not to be daft, because no one here would think that.

"Hear, hear!" came from all around the table.

Once all the drama had died down, Graham said to Alec, "I've been expecting that since you came here. What took you so long? Daft bugger."

Alec play-punched his brother and laughed at him. "I've been thinking about it for ages, but it's become important now. I don't want to be killed before I marry Emily, and you've seen how that could happen. I wouldn't want to leave her a widow, either, if I lived my life as a human. I want to be with her forever, and I know I'm lucky to have that choice." He looked at Emily.

He's as besotted as the day he first saw her. She kissed him. Very restrained, Emily. She giggled at me.

"Have you named the day – the wedding or the deed?" was Graham's next question.

Alec shook his head. "No, not the wedding. I was to be turned as soon as you left, today, but it'll have to be put off until Greg's liberated from them. It takes three days and is very painful. Danny and Michael would take it in turns to stop the pain, but they'll be needed to rescue Greg first. They're the strongest amongst us, Graham. The longer you're turned, the stronger you become."

"We still might be able to do it tomorrow, Alec," Danny cut in. "When we go to Maggie's house tonight, we'll work out how to rescue him. Leah may be able to talk to Greg and find out what's happening inside the house."

Graham's mouth dropped.

"Leah's brilliant at that, Graham," Michael threw in. "She thought Danny's name from her mother's house, forty-two miles from here, and he heard it."

"God, if you knew what the three of them do, you'd wet your pants," Alec told Graham, who actually looked very interested.

Danny smiled at Graham and said, "We'd probably frighten you away for good if we showed you, Graham. We'll show you one day, when we're related."

"You're on, Danny." Graham's eyes sparkled. "Right! How big do you want this hole?"

Graham stayed until after lunch and ate with Alec – probably for the last time. The rest of our lot went back to work, which left Emily, Danny, Alec, Graham and me in the kitchen to go over the plans for the tomb.

It wouldn't need to be as large as last time. The blocks of concrete could be staggered all over a huge tomb of concrete – James would never be able to get out of that. The blocks wouldn't be able to join back together, and as his brain would be spread throughout all the blocks, he'd never have enough of his brain in one place to influence anyone, ever again.

Graham asked if he could stay with us until Alec had been turned. He wanted to make sure he came through it all right.

"Of course you can stay. If you talk to him while he goes through the turning, he'll remember you afterwards. That's another reason Alec wasn't sure if he should go down that road. We remember nothing from before ours, but we all talked to Leah when it happened to her, and she remembers everything."

Graham was shocked and asked, "How come you remember nothing? What the hell happened to you?"

"When we were taken, he held us underground and on our own while we were turning. The only reason we knew we were cousins was because he took great pleasure in telling us who we were, why he took us – and drummed it in every chance he got. We stopped talking from then on, developed the telepathy, and got away from him because we planned it in our heads. We were able to stop him from hearing our thoughts. The solicitors confirmed everything when they found us."

I could see Graham had a question and didn't know if he should ask it.

"Ask, Graham. Danny won't mind."

He looked at me, knowing I'd read his mind. "If you're sure."

I nodded.

"Sorry, Danny, how long ago was that?"

Danny smiled at him. "I was taken in seventeen eighty-two, Josh in eighteen twenty-six, Leo in eighteen fifty-seven and Emily in nineteen twenty-four. We got away from him six months after Emily joined us. Before you work out the years, I'm two hundred and forty-seven years old."

I thought Graham would have freaked out at that.

"Blimey, you're all wearing very well."

We laughed at him. Alec was right; Graham's just as good with interesting as he is. Danny glanced at me and giggled.

Alec took Graham up to show him the single bedroom. It was the nearest one to my bathroom. I didn't think it prudent for him to use one of the shower rooms. He'd probably faint if he opened a fridge full of blood.

After he was settled in, Alec asked Emily if she could get some time off. Danny told her 'yes' in her head, and she went into town with both men.

While they were away, Danny phoned Elsbeth to tell her we wouldn't be going to the awareness class or church, yet again. He also asked her not to come anywhere near the house as it wasn't safe anymore. She understood and wished us well. Danny promised he'd take me to see her sometime in the following week. It was only fair to tell her properly exactly what had been going on here and at Maggie's.

We were in work when they got back from town. Emily and Alec just walked into the receiving room. Graham followed them in quite innocently and nearly passed out. There were five bodies on tables in different stages of being prepared for burial.

Danny rushed over and ferried him into the office to sit him down. "You should have warned him, Emily!" Danny snapped at her.

"I'm so sorry, Graham." Emily sounded as near to tears as any vampire could. He waved an okay to her, but his face was as white as a sheet.

"It's my fault, Danny," Alec told him bluntly. "She was so excited about her engagement ring I didn't think about where we were." He looked down at Graham. "Are you okay, Kidder?"

"I'm fine now. I've never seen a dead body before, that's all. I feel a bloody idiot, behaving like that."

"It takes everyone differently, Graham – don't feel an idiot." Danny turned to Emily and smiled. "Come on, Emily...let me see the ring?"

She proudly held her hand out.

"It's beautiful. You did her proud, Alec," Danny said as he shook his hand. He turned back to Graham. "Are you going to be all right now?"

"I'll be fine, even going back in there. I take my hat off to all of you, dealing in this line of work."

Danny smiled at him.

Graham got up. "You ought to show them your engagement ring, Emily. I know the girls would love to see it. It wasn't your fault – or yours, Alec – you didn't know I'd be such a wally."

Alec giggled. "I was a bit like that, though I've seen bodies before, in my old job," Alec confessed to Graham, who raised his eyes. Alec ploughed on to diffuse the tension. "And to be honest, I wanted to be with Emily so much, I shoved it to one side. I got used to it over time, although...some things still make me queasy." Emily looked at him lovingly; she'd known that all along.

"There's one good thing about being turned, Alec; you'll lose all those scars you wear." Emily realised she'd said too much in front of Graham. Her hand shot up to her mouth.

"It's all right, Emily." Graham glanced at his brother before he continued. "I know all about everything. Even with all that's gone on around here, I've been pleased he was with you. I knew you'd look after him, all of you."

Emily gave him a hug. "Thank you, Graham. Now, how are we going to get you out?"

"I'll be fine, Emily, let's go." He put his arm out for her to link his. She took hold of it, and they walked out of the office with us trailing behind them.

The boys and Caz were waiting by the exit door to Emily's room; they'd heard all the talk in the office and didn't want to upset Graham by staying near the bodies. Very thoughtful, you lot. They smiled at me and then looked at the ring.

Michael whistled. "That must've set you back, Alec."

Alec smiled at him. We know what that means around here.

Caz gave her a hug. "Emily, it's beautiful; you're a lucky girl – you're getting the fairy tale you always dreamed of."

That's news to me. By the look on Danny's face, it was to him too.

He glanced at me. We'll have to do something special for her wedding. We won't be rolling it into our celebration.

I told you, didn't I? – they'd have other plans.

Yes, you did, Leah; we'll talk about it later.

Michael, Danny and I were on our way to Maggie's house. It wasn't quite dusk, so they wouldn't have gone out to feed yet. Danny parked the car a fair distance from her house, which was detached and at the end of a lane. It was the perfect place for vampires to hide out. The nearest house was about eighty yards away, and we watched from there.

"I'll try to tune into Greg and find out what's going on." I sat with my eyes shut for a little while and spoke to him in my mind.

Greg, it's Leah; can you hear me? I said it again and again. Eventually I heard something back.

I can hear you – hope they can't?

It's all right, they can't. Are you okay?

Yes, I'm handcuffed to him.

Has he been out to feed since you've been there?

No, only her.

We'll have to wait until he goes out.

I know, don't worry.

It could be days.

I know, don't worry.

Remember, we're just outside. We'll be here every night and be able to hear your thoughts. We'll keep in touch.

Okay, thanks, Leah.

I broke the link and didn't have to tell the others what was said. They followed it from my mind.

"He's being very brave, Danny – poor little bugger."

We watched her go out, but there was no sign of James. She came back just before dawn. I wonder how many poor souls she's liberated from their bodies. I suppose we'll find out in the next couple of days. The boys huffed at that. When we arrived home, Alec wouldn't let us turn him until we got Greg back. He was safe enough with the rest of our family at home. The following night was a dead loss, but at least I spoke to Greg and got him to explain the layout of the house and where he was inside it. He was on the ground floor, in the back parlour.

The third night was Saturday, and Greg would have to feed the next day. It had to happen that night because we didn't know if he could hold out any longer without a feed. He fed once a week and would be devastated if they took him out to feed on humans.

All we could do was sit and watch the house. She left on her own but came back a lot earlier than the previous nights. About an hour later, James appeared at the door. He looked up the road but took no notice of our car. In a flash, he disappeared into the wooded common ground beside the house. Human eyes wouldn't have seen him leave. Our brains worked as fast as he moved, making it look like walking pace.

We waited for about twenty minutes in case he came back for something. We had to use telepathy the whole time during Greg's rescue. We couldn't afford for Maggie to hear us at all.

We left the car and skirted around the house in the extensive garden, wading through grass that hadn't been cut for months. At the back door Danny left us; he would go in the front when we burst in this door.

Go in now. We heard from him, and the three of us entered the house at the same time. The smell in there was disgusting, overwhelming us for a few moments. We were used to the smell of death, but this was something else.

We found Maggie. She was handcuffed to Greg in the back parlour – they were both sitting on a small sofa. When she saw us, her eyes nearly popped out of her head. She changed and began snarling at the three of us in turn.

She raised her arm to hit me, and the chain on the handcuffs snapped.

That threw her for a few seconds as she glanced at her wrist. Greg pulled his legs up onto the sofa, climbed over the back, and hurried to stand next to Michael.

She changed back and screamed, "WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE? This is my house!"

I laughed at her. "You had something that belonged to us, but not anymore." I looked at her closely. She was filthy dirty; dried blood caked the front of her once-white top. "Have you no pride, Maggie? You should look at yourself in a mirror."

That disarmed her rage, the fact I'd care what she looked like. It was gone as quick as the blink of an eye. Fear flashed there instead, not for us but for him. I read her mind. He was using her, and it wasn't because she was family.

She was so scared we'd come for Greg while she was in charge and worried what her uncle would do to her when we'd gone – she forgot to fight.

She must really have been off her head. Did she think we'd let him stay, to keep her safe. They were right: she was mad. I felt sorry for her, all the same.

We left her standing in the middle of the room, looking at her wrist – confusion, uncertainty and fear took turns to show in her eyes.

Danny drove us away from there before James returned. He'd be incensed when he saw Greg had gone, and there'd be a backlash. We'd be waiting.

In the car, Greg thanked us for coming for him. He couldn't stand the smell of her or him.

"They were filthy dirty, and he's twenty times worse than her. The smell that comes off him is foul," he blurted out.

"I know, Greg." A shudder flashed down my back as I recalled his smell and what happened the night he attacked me.

Danny put his hand out for me. Try not to think about it, Leah.

Greg heard him. "Sorry, Leah, I forgot. I won't mention it again. I can't wait to get into a shower and change my clothes. I'm sorry if I stink."

Michael giggled at him. "I didn't like to say."

Greg elbowed him and started to laugh.

I looked at Danny. I'm pleased he can calm me down, just holding my hand. The memory started to fade, thank God. Danny lifted my hand to kiss it.

By the time the tyres hit the gravel, I'd all but forgotten that fateful night – until the next trigger would bring it to the front of my mind again.

All of our family, including Alec and Graham, were out in the yard when we pulled up.

Greg rushed out first and headed for the cellar without stopping, and no one minded in the least.

We trooped inside and sat around the table, where Danny told everyone what we'd found at Maggie's and how we'd managed to get Greg out of there. They were amazed at Maggie's reaction and the fear she showed for James. Danny left all of us in no doubt, we'd have to be very alert from now on as we had no idea what would happen next.

Danny told John that he and Greg would be upstairs at night, until it was over. They both looked very relieved.

## Chapter 9

I noticed Alec and Emily talking silently together while Danny showed Michael something in a book he was reading.

When he'd finished, Alec cleared his throat. "I'd like to be turned tonight, Danny."

"We'll do it willingly, Alec, and thanks for putting Greg first. I can't think of a more considerate person for Emily to spend eternity with."

Alec just smiled. He likes compliments about as much as I do.

Emily got up to leave with Alec.

"We'll give you a few minutes alone." They knew what Danny meant. They'd like to say goodbye. They knew it wasn't forever, but three days was three days, and a long time for vampires to be apart from their mates.

Graham stayed talking to us. He knew being away from Emily would upset Alec.

Greg came up from the cellar, his hair dripping onto his clean clothes around the neckline – he didn't care.

"I thought I'd never get that smell off me. I nearly came up for a scrubbing brush at one point," he said, giggling as he sat down.

"You definitely smell better to me," Michael said as he elbowed him playfully. "I think you should have the car fumigated, all the same, Danny."

Greg laughed. "Even I think you should. I can't understand how they couldn't smell it. Perhaps their noses don't work?" He sat, not talking for a little while, then blurted out, "Who wants a game of bowling?" John got up and raced to the stairs, and they disappeared in seconds.

We went up to Emily and Alec's room when she called us. Graham came with us – to be close to Alec – and we followed the same procedure as before.

Danny began the vigil of controlling his pain, and halfway through the night, Michael came in and took over, so we could have some rest and feed before we changed over again.

We lay on the bed in each other's arms and had only been there for a few minutes when we heard Alec screaming. Danny shot off the bed and dashed to their room. I followed behind and reached the open door. The sight inside made my rage build so fast, I turned. The first time I'd done that away from the shower or bedroom. James had hold of Michael by the neck, pinned against the wall with his feet about a foot off the ground. Danny was to my left holding Alec's hand and staring at the sight of Michael, trapped by him. I changed back once I got control of my feelings and stared at James, who was foaming at the mouth: red foam. BLOOD.

Danny spoke inside my head. Careful, Leah. He could snap his neck, and it'll be minutes before Michael's whole again.

What! I yelled back to Danny's mind. I thought we couldn't be hurt!

We can't, permanently. Everything internal can be damaged and will repair, but it takes too much time; time we haven't got right now.

The full horror dawned on me. He's going to maim my family to get me.

Don't do it, Leah! Danny screamed inside my head.

No, don't! Michael added. He looked at me. He was scared but determined I didn't give myself up to the maniac. I had another option.

Tremors started in my legs and rose up my body. When they escaped my mind, the wall behind Michael crumbled away. James and Michael went tumbling out of the building. I followed them down to the ground and snatched Michael out of his hands. James suddenly disappeared, leaving us on the lawn below. Danny asked if we were okay; he couldn't leave Alec.

Where's Emily? The fact she wasn't in the room filled my mind.

Michael and I flew up to the gaping hole at the side of her room and joined Danny.

"She wasn't here when I came in," Danny said and looked at Michael.

"He had hold of my neck before I even noticed he was in the room. Emily was where you are, Danny, holding Alec's hand. I don't know where she is now, and I didn't see her leave." He looked distraught.

The rest of our family came bounding into the room; they'd heard the noise and felt the building shake when the wall collapsed.

"What's going on?" Josh was almost shouting. They'd heard everything that we'd said and were worried for Emily.

Danny said, "She disappeared, Josh, when James grabbed Michael around the neck." Josh looked for answers to Michael. He was livid.

"Don't blame him, Josh, it's not his fault." I tried to calm Josh down.

Danny nodded. "She's right, Josh. He'd want us to fight over this, and we'd be helping him if we fight amongst ourselves. Leah was thinking of giving herself up to him to save Michael."

All eyes turned towards me.

"He will hurt all of you, one way or another, to get me to give myself over to him. I thought I'd do it before you got hurt; makes perfect sense to me."

They all started yelling at once. The gist of the tirade was that I wouldn't be helping them because he'd pick them off one at a time after I'd gone. We had to stick together; it was the only way.

"Leah," Danny said quietly, "if you gave yourself to him, we wouldn't get Emily back in exchange. He means to obliterate the whole family. We have to find her."

I had a thought. "Where was she before she disappeared, Michael?"

"Where Danny's sitting, holding Alec's hand."

"Let me sit there, Danny. I may be able to sense where she is."

I could feel Danny remembering the things I'd done at the police station. He moved to one side of the chair, trying to keep hold of Alec's hand.

"Here, let me, Danny," Michael said, as he picked up Alec's other hand.

Graham came into the room and stared at the huge hole in the wall. "What's going on, why are you all in here?" He turned to look at his brother on the bed, and almost breathed a sigh of relief, until he saw our faces. "Will someone tell me what happened. Where's Emily? She was here when I went to bed."

Danny told him everything. Graham sat on the side of the bed with his head in his hands. We could see how fond he was of Emily and how upset he was for Alec. His brother couldn't lose someone so precious, again.

"We'll find her, Graham. Leah will try to see if she can sense her or where she's gone," Danny told him, but it didn't help any of his worry. Graham still looked defeated.

I sat down on the chair she'd been occupying and concentrated very hard. Everyone was silent, knowing how serious this was.

I tried to look through her eyes. I saw trees flying past, so fast I hardly recognised them at first. Lights flashed here and there. She must have turned her head slightly because I saw the shapes of houses, picked out in street lighting. I watched and waited. I pushed a thought to Emily. We're trying to see where he's taking you.

I heard a faint answer. Okay.

I started to recognise some of the buildings around the centre of town and then the accent up Commercial Hill. They turned into the Triangle. I pushed to Emily, we're coming. I didn't break the hold I had with her, but I spoke to everyone in the room.

"She's being taken to the Triangle. I'm still watching in case he changes course. He's so devious, he could do anything. Danny, if you could get me to the car, I'll keep the link I have with Emily. If I open my eyes, the link will break."

"Okay, Leah." He picked me up and carried me out of the house to his car. Graham came with us, he had questions, but they would have to wait. Danny tried to get him to stay at the house, but he wouldn't.

Michael stayed behind with Alec. He'd have loved to come and help, but he had to move Alec to another room – and one of them had to stay to take Alec's pain away.

Josh and Leo brought everyone along. Even the girls would have to help, as we didn't have Michael. They were up for anything to save Emily because they were all like sisters now.

Watch your speed through town, Danny told Josh and Leo in the car behind.

We will, I heard them tell him. I could feel the link grow stronger as we travelled, and Danny held my hand as he drove the car. He didn't talk to me out loud or in my head, the hand-holding was enough for me to know how he felt.

The car came to a stop, and the brake was applied. Danny got out and came to get me. I had still kept the link with Emily.

"Graham, you can't come, he'd kill you." Danny threw him the keys. "Keep the engine running, we won't be long." Danny walked with me towards the others waiting on the pavement beside their cars.

Danny told them all, "We don't pussyfoot around like last time."

Before he went any further, I butted in, "Let me find out from Emily where he's got her and what the situation is."

Danny squeezed my hand.

I spoke to Emily with no trouble, and we both kept James from hearing us.

Emily, is he with you?

Yes, he has his hand around my throat.

We're coming very soon – we're outside. Tell me where you are in there?

We're in the cellar.

Does he know we're here?

No, he hasn't heard you talking.

Is Maggie with you?

No, I haven't seen anyone else.

I'm breaking the link now; we'll be there soon.

I opened my eyes to my family, who'd heard it all and were ready.

"Hold on a second..." Danny ran to his car. He opened the boot and retrieved the baseball bat. He returned to us with a smile on his face. "Don't ask."

Danny told us where the cellar was. There were two sets of stairs to it from two different bars in the building, it being an old nightclub. He split us into two teams; Josh headed one, Danny the other. Three boys and two girls to each team. Danny also split us up from our partners, too. James wouldn't be able to make anyone do anything because of a bond between couples. That was genius, really. We were drawn to our partners; therefore, if one team found him the other would track right to him.

We entered the building and immediately peeled off in two different directions. Danny took his team to the far end of the building, to the back bar. He'd seen the layout of the place the last time he'd been in there. He'd also seen the cellar, him being the one who went down there trying to find James before. Josh took us across the huge dance floor, and we followed him behind the bar. He opened the trap door, and we descended into the cellar after him.

I looked through Danny's eyes to see if he'd come across him yet. I cut off as soon as I saw he hadn't. I didn't want to distract him at all. Josh took us along a corridor and into a room which still smelled of beer. We had to check every room because he could have been in any one of them. I felt a pull from Danny's brain, and Josh must have felt it from Caz. We looked at each other and responded. It was like a fisherman reeling in a fish as we threaded our way to him. We found Danny outside a room.

I'm going outside and coming at him from the chute they roll the barrels down. Wait for my signal and then go in, mob-handed. I'll get him from behind in the confusion. He left us, and we waited.

NOW. We rushed into the room and stared at his fist around Emily's throat.

She was relieved we were there, even though James still had her in his grip. Her eyes darted about, from him to us, wondering how she'd get away from him.

He was astounded at how many of us there were. The shock on his face told us that. He was normal, not changed like before. He was so nonchalant, thinking he had the upper hand. A smile built on his face because we'd all stopped dead in front of him.

"I'll kill her if you come any closer," he threatened with a smile. His head suddenly bent to one side, and he crumpled to the floor. Emily pulled out of his hands and rushed over to us. Danny stood behind his body in a rage; he was changed and let out an almighty roar and changed back to normal. James sprang up from the floor and tried to escape up the hatch Danny had thought himself through. The doors wouldn't open. Danny made a lunge for him, but he disappeared. He'd thought himself away and could be anywhere now.

"Emily, are you all right?" Danny rushed over to her and gave her a cuddle.

"I'm fine now. Can we get out of here, please?"

Danny put his arm around her shoulder, grabbed hold of my hand, and we left the building.

Graham tooted the horn on Danny's car. He was parked over the doors to the beer chute. Danny had to laugh at him; he was another Alec.

We walked into the spare bedroom next to Emily's to see how Alec was getting on. Michael was elated when he saw we had Emily with us. Danny took over the pain control for Alec to free Michael from it for a while. Michael put his hands out to her, and she rushed to him for a hug.

"I'm sorry I couldn't help you, Emily. How did he make you disappear like that, and where did you go?"

"I don't know how he did it, but I'll tell you where I went. I was in the middle of the estate somewhere. I was rushing to get back to the house when he suddenly appeared in front of me; he grabbed me and rushed to a car on the lane to the Folly. It was a dark blue estate; I don't know what make of car it was. He pushed me into the back and told me to stay put or he'd hurt one of you. When you all appeared in the cellar, I could feel him physically recoil at how many there are of us now; he was shocked." She looked at Danny. "What did you hit him with? He dropped like a stone."

Danny smiled at her. "My trusty baseball bat. It's becoming quite useful, and my swing is improving."

Emily giggled at him. "Thank you for coming so quickly. I know he wasn't expecting you for hours. Is Alec okay, Michael? It was really good of you to stay with him."

"He's fine, and I didn't mind staying with him in the least. I followed a lot of what was going on, anyway."

Danny smiled. "I like the sound of that, Michael. Your mind is expanding as fast as Leah's. You'll have to stay in this double bedroom, Emily, until I get yours repaired."

Graham suddenly spoke up. "I'll get that done tomorrow; perhaps a couple of you could help me get the stone back up once the scaffold is erected?"

"I'm sure we can see to that, Graham but you don't have to do it straight away." Danny knows he wants to be near Alec while he's turning.

"I'll get the two men who did the stable on it, Danny; it'll give me a chance to spend more time with Alec."

We were sitting at the table to give Graham a chance to have a drink, just chatting.

Danny stated, "I think we should try to think ourselves to somewhere else. If he can do it, so should we. I personally haven't tried it before."

Graham scratched his head. "This is really bizarre. I've never seen anything like this in my life. I was going to say this can't be human, but of course you're not." We all laughed at him. He saw the funny side and joined us. "Doesn't it freak you out, Leah?" He has to ask, I suppose.

"Not anymore, Graham. It's normal for me now, but when I was human, it did a bit. That was when I was just finding out the things I could do. I'm still shocked at some of the things Danny does, even now."

"What sort of things?"

"I think Danny should explain it, if he thinks you're ready. You might get so freaked out we'll never see you again."

"Alec has seen it, I presume, and he's still here?" He's asking again.

"When Alec has turned, I'll show you, Graham," Danny told him.

He seemed satisfied by that and didn't ask anything else about it.

We decided to stay in bigger groups than usual, for safety reasons, mainly. If more of us were together, we didn't think he'd try anything like that again, not straight away, anyway, so we were really shocked when he suddenly appeared in the kitchen. I think he was surprised we were there. He looked stunned.

"WHY ARE YOU HERE?" Danny shouted. He disappeared again. He's looking for us to be vulnerable. I hope we're not going to get this all the time now. He was in and out so fast that Graham didn't see him, but he stared at Danny when he yelled. Danny explained to him why he'd shouted and sat quietly for a moment. He was thinking about something, his brow deeply furrowed.

"Graham, do I have to get planning permission to have a place demolished?"

"Are you going to rebuild?" Graham looked interested.

"No. I want that old nightclub torn down. The whole area can be turned into a seating area, flower tubs and trees. I'd even give it to the council if the building wasn't on it. That place is a reminder of why we were captured in the first place. I want it gone. He keeps going back to it because he wanted it so badly."

"In that case, I could tear it down tomorrow if you like – just say the word." Graham understood now, why we loathed it so much.

"Go ahead, Graham, get someone on it. You'll have to make sure everyone is off the site by dusk and they don't start before daylight, or there could be deaths. Promise me that?"

"I promise you. I'll make damn sure of that detail. I wouldn't want to lose any of my men."

Danny smiled at him.

Danny spoke to everyone telepathically. Keep your eyes peeled, he's just thought himself into the kitchen in front of us. He's trying to find someone on their own, so please be careful.

The rest of the night went by without a problem. Danny snuggled up with me in the big sitting room while Graham slept on one of the sofas. He had to have some sleep. Personally, I'll be pleased when he's gone. The responsibility is awful. It's bad enough for us.

_I agree_ , Danny answered.

Two workmen came the next day to rig the scaffolding to the wall in Emily's bedroom. Graham told them what to do and came back into the kitchen. Once they'd knocked off work, the boys would lift all the stone up for them to repair the wall the next day. It couldn't be done while they were here, and it would save them a heap of time and labour.

"I'm off to get the demolition underway, Danny. I have a team of men arriving in about an hour. I've pulled them off another job because I think this is more important, for all of you."

"That's very good of you, Graham. Do you want anyone with you? You should be safe from him during the day because he can't go out in the sun. He wouldn't chance it, he'd burn to ash."

"I'll be fine, won't be long anyway. They just need instructions, that's all."

"We'll see you later, Graham."

He left the kitchen by the back door.

"Does he realise it's Sunday, Danny?"

"I don't suppose that makes any difference; he'll pay them enough to keep them happy. They must be used to his way of working."

"I think we should try what you suggested yesterday. Do you think one of us can do it?" I have to ask.

"It'll come in very useful. We'll try it out later on when everyone's finished feeding. The first thing we should try, and we should try it around lunchtime, is the burning of the pigs."

"You have them? When did you do that?" You were with me.

"Not all day on Friday, Leah. They were delivered during work hours. They're in the cold room with the bodies."

"What about Alec? Three of us can't be there..."

"We'll still see to his pain. We'll try it, and then you and Michael. His pain will finish tomorrow, and all three of us can do it together then. We're just practicing for now. I'm looking forward to this more than you know, Leah."

I gave him a cuddle. "My favourite person."

"Come on, we'll get them out of the cold room and put them into the outhouse. The car was collected Friday afternoon, so the place is empty. I've put sheets of galvanised steel against the walls and on the floor, in case we set the place alight. We don't want to have to ring the fire brigade. I don't think they'd believe we were only having a barbeque."

The thought made me laugh. Danny giggled beside me as we walked over to work.

We picked up the pigs from one of the table trolleys and carried them out of the building. Danny set the alarm, and we took them over to the outhouse that used to house his old car that I wrecked.

"We'll just put one down first, Leah; put yours against that wall over there."

I propped mine against the wall, and Danny laid his on the steel sheets. "Do you want to try it now?"

"If you like. Don't you think we should have some water in here, in buckets? We don't want to burn it all away at once. If it catches fire, I think we should put it out. They'll last longer that way."

Good idea. Danny rushed out and was back in no time with two buckets of water.

"You have a go first," Danny urged me.

I stood about ten feet away from the carcass and closed my eyes to concentrate my mind on the job I had to do. I opened my eyes and stared at the pig. After a few seconds, I could see trails of smoke coming off the skin. A patch of brown grew and then burst into flames.

"Put it out, Danny."

He walked over with a handful of water and doused the flames with it. It was such a tiny fire; it didn't have time to catch hold properly.

"Now you, Danny."

He stood in the same place as I had and made himself ready in his head. He opened his eyes and stared at the pig. Nothing happened.

"What am I doing wrong?"

"Probably nothing. Think of fire, and see it burn in your mind. Have another go. You can do this."

Danny concentrated again and opened his eyes. He stared at the pig for perhaps half a minute and smoke started to wisp up from a tiny brown dot.

"You've done it, Danny."

I quickly carried over a handful of water and extinguished the flame that was growing. I hurried over and gave him a huge kiss. "I knew you could do it." He wrapped his arms around me, looking very pleased with himself. So he should.

"I'll relieve Michael, and you can show him how to do it, Leah. I'm looking forward to tomorrow when we all do it together."

He rushed off, and a few minutes later, Michael arrived with a huge smile on his face.

"I've been listening to you trying this out. I wanted to get down here, but I couldn't; we had to see to Alec, that's our first priority." I'm really proud of him.

"Right, let's get started. Did you hear what I said to Danny?"

"Everything. I just hope I can do as well as he did."

Michael went nearer the pig and closed his eyes; when he opened them, he stared at the pig as we had. Nothing happened straight away, the same as with Danny, but after about a minute, a ribbon of smoke started curling away from the pig's hide. I quickly doused the spot where the flame would have appeared.

"You've done it, Michael. Tomorrow, we practice in earnest." Michael was thrilled and gave me a hug. "We should put these back, or they'll start to smell."

We carried them back to the cold room. Michael put the alarm on, and we hurried back to the bedroom to sit with Danny and Alec.

Janet was waiting with Danny. She jumped up to hug Michael when he walked in.

"That was brilliant, Michael. Danny showed me what you were doing."

He grabbed hold of her and gave her a kiss. "How long have you been home? I thought you weren't due back until this afternoon."

"We were supposed to stake out a place, but it's been cancelled. We were all sent home to cut down on overtime. Matt said they're coming over later, Danny. I haven't seen Faye for ages. Just lately, I've been on duty whenever they've come over."

"Good, I'm pleased they're coming. We have a lot to discuss with Matt about what we've decided to do."

Danny sat with Alec for another three hours then Michael took over from him to give him some time for his friends. He thinks of others, always.

Emily had come down with me about half an hour before; she needed a break. She'd sat with Alec since we rescued her and wouldn't leave until then.

Danny walked into the kitchen and asked Emily if she was okay.

"I'm fine, Danny, really. I just needed to get out of that room. I feel awful about leaving him."

"Josh and Leo are up there with Janet and Michael; they'll talk to him. He'll be annoyed with you when he finds out what happened and you sat all that time with him straight afterwards, and you know that, Emily."

Graham came through the back door with a smile on his face.

"How's our kidder? He kissed Emily on the head as he passed her chair. "How are you, Emily?" He pulled the chair next to hers.

"He's fine and so am I, thanks. I'll make you a drink."

Danny stood up. "I'll do it, Emily; stay and talk to Graham. You've had enough excitement today." He put the kettle on, made Graham's coffee, then sat next to me with his arm over my shoulder. He looked towards Emily and Graham; they were talking quietly.

"Have I told you I love you today, Mrs Crosby?"

I giggled. "No, Mr Crosby, if you did, I didn't hear it."

He squeezed me and whispered in my ear, "I love you, wife."

I answered, "And I you, husband."

Matt and Faye came through the back door and saw us giggling together.

"Have we interrupted anything?" Matt asked as they came breezing into the room.

"Nothing you haven't seen before." I got up to hug them both. "It's good to see you, Faye, and you, Matt."

Danny hugged Faye and shook Matt's hand. "I don't believe you've met Graham, Alec's brother. Graham, this is Matt and Faye, our very good friends."

Graham got up to shake both their hands, Faye just gave him a hug; she wasn't into all that formal stuff.

Emily stood in line to greet them both. Faye cuddled her and asked how Alec was.

"He's okay. Do you want to see him? I'll take you up if you like."

Faye left with Emily through the hall door. Matt handed Danny two bottles of wine and went over to the cupboard for glasses.

"What's your line of work, Matt?" Graham asked him. We wondered what Graham would make of this and just watched.

"I'm a police inspector; what's yours?"

Graham swallowed hard. "I'm in construction."

"So you're responsible for the tomb out there?"

Graham looked worried until Matt smiled at him. He was shocked Matt was the same as us, but after a few moments, he began to laugh.

"Very funny. Are you really an inspector? You're kidding me."

"I am, Graham. Janet, who lives here with Michael, is one of my detectives."

"Vampires in the police. No one would believe it, if you told them."

"That's what I'm banking on, Graham. It's handy when I can read people's minds and know for certain if they're involved in some crime or other. Janet was bitten when you were building Elsbeth's church. I asked to be turned. My wife had terminal cancer, and I wanted to be the same as her after she was turned to save her life."

"I can understand that, Matt. I don't know what I'd do if my wife was ill like that."

"I hope you'd bring her here. Danny is a healer, and he gave Faye a lot more time than she should have had, as a human. What we did was the last resort. She would have lasted a couple of months, tops, and then it would have been downhill all the way."

"I take my hat off to you, I really do, Matt. You must have done a lot of soul-searching through all that. I'm not surprised Alec loves it here with Emily. I've worried about him for years. You've seen the scars," he said, looking at Danny, who nodded. "I couldn't tell him not to go ahead when it's the best decision he's made in his life. He almost lost his life a few times doing that job." That's something we didn't know about him.

Danny topped Graham's glass up and watched him take a steady sip. "How's the demolition going, Graham?" he asked, to get him back to a happier conversation.

"They're knocking it down right now, and it won't take long at all. I'm also having the cellar filled with concrete so he can't use any of it. We'd normally fill it with all the rubble, but I want it to be completely sealed once and for all."

"That's brilliant, Graham. Do you want any money yet?" Danny asked.

"This one's on me. I'm protecting my own now. When I think what could have happened to Emily," he put his head in his hands and added, "I can't even go there."

"What's this, Danny?" Matt was concerned.

Danny told him the whole story about the abduction and the rescue of Emily.

At a quarter to ten, Matt's phone rang, which he answered after apologising for having it switched on.

"What!" He listened to the caller. "Is the fire brigade there?" Another pause. "I'll be twenty minutes." He stared at us after finishing the call. "Our house has been gutted by fire; the roof has collapsed already. The fire officer has found petrol cans in the back garden. I can guess who did this. It has all the hallmark of Maggie."

"I'm coming with you, Matt," Danny told him. "I'll see if Michael is okay for a bit longer." It's fine with me, Danny, go ahead.

Matt also heard his answer and picked up his keys. "Don't say anything to Faye at the moment, Leah. I'll tell her when I get back."

"Won't she have heard your conversation, Matt?" I had to ask.

"No, I've learned how to block things out, and she's not really tried to gain that skill; she's just happy to be alive. Come on, Danny, we should get going."

They left us in a hurry. I looked across the table to Graham, who looked shell-shocked.

"It doesn't get any better, does it?" he managed to say after a few moments.

"I'm sad to say this, but it's going to get worse before it gets better, Graham. Please don't take this the wrong way, but I'll be relieved when you've gone home, for a while, after Alec's turned. At least we'll have a bit of protection from James; it won't be safe for humans around here for a while."

"It's all right, Leah. It's crossed my mind more than once. It must be a strain on you all, keeping me safe. I'll be out of your hair as soon as possible. I understand how dangerous it's going to be, for me. Now the demolition has started, I can keep in touch with them by phone."

"I'm pleased you understand, Graham. Under different circumstances, you could stay here without a problem. When all this is over, you and your family can use the cottage in Swanage for a holiday. It's very peaceful over there, but we don't know if James knows about it, so it's not safe yet."

Graham smiled. "After all this is done, I think I'll need a holiday with the wife and kids. Thank you, Leah."

## Chapter 10

Danny and Matt were away for about two hours. When they came back, they both looked very upset.

"Well..." I coaxed Matt after they'd sat down with us.

"There's nothing left of the house, Leah. I'd been convinced it had to be Maggie, but the fire officer said no. The difference in the size of the containers used for the petrol means it could likely be someone else. The cans at the other two fires were the five litre type. At our house, they found twenty litre jerrycans like the army use; different MO entirely."

Faye walked through the hall door with Emily and sat beside Matt.

"You smell of smoke, Matt; where've you been?"

"Come with me, Faye."

She looked perturbed but went with him. I'm going in the sitting room. I hope that's okay, Danny.

It's fine, Danny replied.

"She's going to be devastated, Danny; they'll have to stay here. Have we got any free bedrooms left? I'm not sure we have."

"The two boys can go in Graham's room – he's down here with us for one more night." He looked at Graham. "Sorry, Graham, I feel like we're shoving you out."

"Don't worry about that. As soon as our kidder's okay, I'm going home. Leah and I have had a talk about it. The sooner I'm away from here, the better. You have enough on your plate without worrying about my safety. I can deal with work things over the phone."

"I'll go up and sort the room out and change the linen. I don't think they've used the bed except for sitting on, but they're messy with their things, sometimes," Emily said as she got up to leave.

"Thanks, Emily. Do you want some help?"

"It's all right, Leah, it won't take long." The door closed behind her.

Half a minute later, Matt came back with Faye.

"You're staying with us, no arguments, Matt," Danny got in before they could think about it.

"We don't want to put you out, Danny. I know how rammed you are at the mo–"

Danny put his hand up to stop him. "Graham goes home tomorrow; the two boys who usually live in the cellar can have his room. He was down with us in the sitting room last night, to keep him safe, and we'll be doing the same tonight. There's a double room for you up there; no inconvenience at all."

"Thank you, Danny. I can't quite get my head around it, yet." Faye was upset and cuddled Matt.

"We've plenty of clothes for you to choose from, Faye," I assured her. "You must be the same size as one of us, and I know Matt fits in Danny's."

"Thank you, Leah."

"Emily will take you shopping – my treat, Faye."

"I'd rather you took her, Leah; Emily nearly emptied the shops in the whole area when she took you."

"My ears are on fire, let alone burning," Emily said on her way through the door. "How can you say that, Danny, when you're just as bad as me?" She giggled.

"Yes, guilty as charged, I was. I'm learning though, aren't I, Leah?"

"I'd have ended up with the whole of the first floor as a dressing room if you'd had your way. We've already got two of the bedrooms knocked into one." I laughed at Danny's face, pleased that Matt and Faye were seeing the funny side and joined in.

"You have the same room you had at Christmas, Faye." Emily told her when she was a little more relaxed.

Danny opened a bottle of wine and handed the drinks to everyone.

"Here's to the two newest members of our tribe."

The next morning we waited for Josh to come down and sit with Graham before we had our turn to feed in the cellar. We'd given our shower room to Faye and Matt.

"It's quite nice down here, Danny, and the first time I've been in these rooms."

"I asked Pete to do the same to all the shower rooms. We might as well have what we want. I'm glad I had them all done – it's very useful and no one can hear us; well...not as much." A mischievous glint flashed in his eyes. _I know exactly what that means, you bugger_. He giggled and opened the fridge.

Alec's pain stopped mid-morning, and Emily was all over him, like a rash, as soon as he opened his eyes.

Danny tutted. "Emily, give him chance to get his bearings." Danny knew she'd be like that. It had killed her, enduring three days without his company. She'd been very subdued most of the time, worrying about him.

"Is it over?" Alec asked, then he tried to move and put his hand up to his head. "God, I feel weird."

"Alec, think in slow motion, and you'll soon get the hang of it, I promise."

She bent over to kiss him, and the kiss lasted a little too long.

"Emily, Alec should try to stand; come on, he needs to feed." Danny was getting slightly annoyed. "Graham can't see him until he's done that."

"I'm sorry, I've missed him so much." I know you have. I do understand, Emily. Alec was smiling at her, knowing how she'd react. As she helped Alec up, he began to sway and had to grab hold of the bed head.

The first thing he did was to look for the scars on his chest. When he saw they'd disappeared, he grinned. "I'm so pleased they're gone, I can't tell you how I've hated them."

Danny smiled softly. "Try to take a few steps, Alec, and go to feed with Emily. Graham's waiting to see you in the kitchen before he goes home. It's not safe for him around here anymore."

"Understood, Danny. Come on, Emily, we've got forever now."

She held his hand as he took his first steps towards the door. His walking became steadier with every step, and by the time he reached the door, he was walking normally beside Emily. I watched them cross the hall and waved as they got to their bathroom.

"Looking good, Alec."

"Feels good, too," Alec said with a grin.

Danny came to join me, and we went downstairs.

"How is he, Danny?" Graham asked.

"You'll see for yourself in about half an hour."

With Graham gone, everyone relaxed. It was good, not having the extra pressure of keeping a human safe. I knew now, how they must have felt about me before I was turned. They must have had their hearts in their mouths most of the time.

I heard Danny giggle. _If we had hearts._ I glanced at him and smiled.

A few days passed where we only had work to occupy us. It was good to get back to normality – whatever that was. Danny was with me on top of the bed in our half sleep to give us some rest because we knew the work would ramp up slightly. The hot weather was a nightmare for some of the elderly.

I heard a sound. Danny sat up and stared across the room. I couldn't believe what I was looking at.

Standing against the wall was Maggie. Danny stared intently at her; I couldn't understand why he hadn't done anything. Maggie suddenly started scratching and tearing at her clothes.

Did you do that, Danny?

Just a little present from me.

I looked at him in disbelief. It's what she'd have got in court, if she'd crossed you.

I've often wondered what you meant before the court case. I didn't know you could do that.

He realised I was shocked. I'll tell you later, Leah.

Maggie was clawing at her skin – she looked in agony.

"STOP IT, PLEASE!" she was begging us. She kept looking at the skin on her arms, trying to see what it was.

"Why should I? You've come here to harm us." Danny's voice was menacing.

Her eyes suddenly looked at him, her hands still scratching.

"I came to ask you to get rid of my uncle; he's driving me mad. STOP IT, PLEASE?" She raked through her hair. If she'd been human, blood would've flowed...I was sure of that.

"Why should I?" he yelled at her again.

"He's not my uncle, he just looks like him. I've seen photos; my dad just accepted he was his brother. They didn't get on when they were young; he's not seen him for years. He hung my dad while I was sleeping upstairs. I hated my dad by that time, but the shock of seeing him will stay with me forever." She looked distraught.

I looked at Danny. Is she speaking the truth? We had no idea, yet.

"HE'S THREE HUNDRED YEARS OLD!" Maggie screamed.

Danny stopped pushing the feeling of being crawled over.

"Thank you, Danny." She slumped to the floor.

"Give me one good reason why we should help you, Maggie? You're still related to him," Danny threw at her.

She looked at us both, her eyes pleading. "I know that, but he's vile. All he thinks about is killing. When he turned me, he took me to feed on humans and then went to feed on animals himself. I know that's wrong now. He told me you were stupid buying what you need. I've seen the other side, and I don't like it. I did at first, I admit that, but I didn't know any other way."

"Does he know you're here?"

"Not as far as I can make out. He doesn't tell me anything anymore. He's going to be using me for something, I just know it, but I don't know what for, and he won't tell me. Why would he have turned me? I've tried to get it out of him, but there's no one as cunning as he is at evading answering questions."

"How do we know you're telling the truth? You've been vile to Leah and killed Becky," Danny said, obviously still furious.

"I know, and I'm so sorry for that. All I wanted to do was get Leah, at any cost, and I don't know why. I wasn't like that when Mum was alive. My dad turned from a loving father into a drunk, who beat me every chance he got. It went on for years. He was very careful where he hit me, so that the bruises wouldn't show. The last beating he gave me was the night he was hanged. He broke three of my ribs and kicked me under my chin. When the doctor came the next day, he was very kind. He called for another ambulance to take me to hospital and then sent someone from his practice to help me deal with the funeral."

They may have been influenced by him, all that time ago, Leah.

I glanced at her. I'm with you on that, Danny.

I stood in front of her. "Maggie, we're going to trust you, but I have to tell you, if you turn on us, you'll be punished so severely you'll regret it forever. Do you understand?"

She looked at me. "Yes, Leah."

I believe her.

So do I, Danny replied.

"I'm sorry for everything I've done to you and deeply regret everything I did to Becky. I have that on my conscience forever, along with everyone I killed when feeding."

I put my arms out to her, and she rushed over for a hug.

"Maggie, I'm sorry to have to say this, but you smell awful."

She backed away. "I'm sorry, Leah."

"Go and have a bath; it's across the hall. I'll get you some clean clothes and put them outside the door."

"Thank you, Leah. I can't believe you're being so kind after the horrendous things I've done."

"Have your bath, and we can talk later."

She left the room, and I gathered clothes for her from the drawers in my dressing room.

Danny came in and said, "Are you sure about this, Leah?"

"You know I am, or I wouldn't be giving her a second chance. She must have been to hell with her father. I know her mother died nearly eight years ago, Danny. She was nine when it started, long before I came into her life. That man was a number one bastard to do such things to a kid of that age."

I took the clothes across the hall and tapped on the bathroom door. "I think I've got everything you need here, Maggie."

"Thank you, Leah. I don't deserve this."

"We'll talk later."

I crossed the hall to our bedroom and sat next to Danny on the bed.

We heard a knock on the door, and we both called, "Come in."

It was Maggie; her hair was still wet, but her odour was much better.

"Come with us, Maggie. Our family are resting as they have to work tomorrow."

She followed us downstairs to the big sitting room so we could have a good talk to her. She looked around at the beautiful furniture.

"This place is like a museum, but lovely." Maggie sat down on one of the sofas, and we sat opposite.

"What does he know about us, Maggie?" Danny asked.

"He told me the story of the warehouse in the Triangle; how he kidnapped you, Danny, to stop his daughter marrying you and because he lost the court case. I saw what he was really like when he was telling me. I was so scared of him by that time I just listened and wouldn't have dared to ask him anything. He went on to tell me how he stole Josh, Leo and Emily and the fact you escaped. He was livid about that. I thought it was genius, what you did to him when you buried him in the box. I had to keep my thoughts to myself because he could read my mind. He's so scared of you, Leah, more than any of your family."

"Do you know why, Maggie?" I have to ask, I can't understand why.

"He said it was someone from your ancestors who bit him."

"What!" Recrimination flashed through my mind, as they were kidnapped because of my family. Danny squeezed my hand. I don't blame you for anything.

You may not, but I do now.

"Hear me out, Leah, please?" Maggie implored. She waited until I was calm again, aware of how devastated I was.

"He said the entity that bit him wasn't just a vampire but a witch – and cursed him as she bit him."

So it was a woman? "How does he know that, Maggie?" I need to fucking know.

Danny put his arm around my shoulder and held my hand. Maggie could see I was upset.

"He said she was his wife."

"So all of this is my family's fault?" I wish I could cry.

Danny squeezed my hand gently. "It was three hundred years ago, Leah. You can't blame yourself for any of this."

"His wife told him she was bitten by her brother-in-law," Maggie explained. "His brother. It all started in my family, Leah, not yours."

"Someone must have bitten him." I kept prodding – couldn't help it.

"We'll never know, Leah. It could have been anyone. There's a lot more you should know, and I have to tell you."

"Danny could you get us some wine, please? I need a drink."

Maggie stared at me. "What do you mean drink? We can't..." She looked stumped.

Danny left the room.

"We can, and we do, Maggie. You've missed out on so much. We might be funeral directors, but we have fun here and laugh a lot, and the fact we're vampires doesn't stop us doing anything."

Danny came in with a bottle and three glasses, filled them, and handed one to Maggie. She frowned.

"Try it; it won't kill you," Danny coaxed her.

She took a sip and pulled a face but had another.

"You'll get used to the taste; it was weird for me at first." Danny sat next to me and handed me mine.

"Can I ask you something, Leah?" Maggie looked a bit uncomfortable.

"You can ask me anything you like."

"Can you really fly?"

I'm answering that, Danny thought.

"She could fly when she was human, Maggie. She's quite something. Did James tell you that?"

"Yes." She thought for a moment. "He was so scared of you, Leah. He knew you were human and couldn't believe how much power you had. He said you're the reincarnation of his wife." Now I'm bloody stumped.

"She's even more powerful since she was turned. You've no idea," Danny told her.

She sipped her wine, shocked by the revelation.

After a couple of minutes, Maggie said, "I ought to tell you his plans."

"Go on," Danny urged.

"He wants to kill you all. Well...burn you, really, so you don't exist how you are now. He took great delight in telling me that you'd still be alive and in agony. He almost danced around the room while he was describing it. He knows what you did to George and David and said you'd never do that to him. He said he'd burn you out before you get to him."

"Did he say how he'd do it, Maggie?" Danny asked her, totally pissed-off that James knew so much about us.

"He's stockpiling petrol. There's a room full of it at the house. Fortunately for you, he can't think himself anywhere while carrying it. He's tried already and has to transport it by car. He burnt out your police friend and was so fucked-off they weren't in when he did it."

"Can he go out in daylight?" Danny asked.

"No, he can't get hold of whatever the stuff is that you use; he's tried. He can only go out after dark and be back before dawn. The days are getting longer now and the darkness is getting shorter by the day."

"Stay there for a minute." I left the room and headed for the bathroom.

I returned to the sitting room. "Maggie, I've put the solution we bathe in, in the bath you've just used. You have to stay in it for six minutes. Here take this." I gave her my watch. "Don't get out earlier, or you'll burn in the sun. Make sure you're completely covered; even your hair and scalp."

"Thank you, Leah." She left the room.

Danny and I talked while she was applying the protective barrier.

"What are you doing, Leah?" He knew I was brewing something up.

"I'm sending her back in there. She'll be able to leave in the daytime if things get really bad."

"What do you have in mind?"

"She'll go back if she knows it will help us. That's the only way we'll know for certain that she's telling us everything."

"Good idea."

Maggie joined us twenty minutes later and gave me back my watch.

"Thanks, now sit down, Maggie."

She sat down, wondering what my next words would be.

"I want you to go back in there. We need someone on the inside, to know his every move. Would you do that?"

"If I have to, then yes. How will I be able to contact you? He watches every move I make, even follows me around the house."

"One of us will be outside, and you'll be able to hear us and think things back. We'll block him from hearing anything from our end. If you try to think things to us first, he'll hear it. Do you understand that? It's vital you remember it at all times, or you could get in serious trouble with him."

She looked worried. "What if something happens and I can't contact you directly?"

"We'll be able to follow your thoughts, so we'll know when to contact you."

She looked satisfied with that and drank her wine.

"That's better than nothing, at least. He's out feeding, so I should get back before he returns. He gave me the third degree last time I was late home. Christ, I'm clean. How the fuck will I get around that? "

I believe everything she's told us, Danny.

Me, too. Danny glanced at me and smiled.

Maggie giggled. "I know, I'll just tell him I was fed up of stinking all the time. I'll even clean the bloody house during the day. He'll think I've gone crazy, but that's nothing new." She laughed at herself, and we joined in.

I think she's quite enjoying this. Danny squeezed my hand. That was a yes.

"Maggie, do you want to feed the same way as us?" I had to ask her.

"That's why I'm here," she looked at us both, "because I don't want to kill anymore. I hate it."

"Sorry, Maggie. I had to be certain. One of us will be in a limo every night somewhere where you'd normally feed. You can't change your habits, he'd notice. Where do you want us to be?"

She thought for a minute. "There's a car park in Pickton Road, next to the twenty-four hour laundrette. I'll be there behind the flats. No one can see because of the high walls all around it."

"Does he go with you to feed? We're not walking into a trap."

"Not anymore. He used to, but hasn't for ages now. He heads for farmland, north of Poole, where he knows there's plenty to feed on."

"Then that's perfect. You're not going to like this, but you'll have to agree to it, Maggie. We only have two bags of blood a day, but you're used to a lot more. We'll give you more to start with, but you must reduce it, Maggie. You don't actually need any more than we consume, to exist."

"Thank you, both of you. I'll do everything you've said. Now, I really have to go. He'll suspect something if I don't."

I gave her a hug and so did Danny, which surprised me. She vanished.

Michael opened the sitting room door. "I was listening from upstairs. What the hell do you have in mind?" He sat down with us.

Danny called everyone up earlier than normal, before they fed, so he could tell them everything that happened the previous evening and the plan he'd thought about. Matt and Janet had an early start, and he needed them to know before they went to work. He told them all about Maggie and added that she must have been influenced by James, the same as he'd tried on the boys.

"How can you be so sure of that, Danny?" Matt asked.

"Leah and I were reading her mind while she was here. I couldn't see anything to make me think otherwise. What do you say, Leah?"

"I totally agree with you, Danny, but just to make sure, I've sent her back to spy on him for us. If she was pulling a fast one, she wouldn't have gone. She was worried, but she wants to help us get rid of him. I know she's really scared of him. I've let her use the stuff for the sun, in case she has to escape from him in the daylight. I knew she wasn't faking it when I hugged her."

"That's why I hugged her," Danny said. I gave him a strange look.

"We have to practice the fire starting with vengeance now. It'll be crucial for us because he can't do it. We also have to practice sending someone away from us. We have to become more precise than him and be able to send someone to a particular place. He just sends someone right away from him. Emily's experienced that, haven't you?"

"Yes, near the house – not that far, really, but far enough I couldn't get back quickly to evade him."

"That's interesting, Emily, so maybe he can't do it any further?"

We all hurried to feed and were over in work much earlier than usual. At midday, we were trying the fire starting, and it wouldn't be fair to leave all the work to the others. We completed our tasks at high speed, so they could come to watch us if they wanted.

At eleven thirty, Danny told us to stop work. "We're way ahead of it. Now we can have a couple of hours off."

Smiles broke out on their faces. They were looking forward to this as much as we were. We ambled over to the outhouse where the steel sheets were, with Danny and Michael carrying the pig carcasses. Michael dropped his on the steel, and Danny propped his against the wall for later. Everyone kept well back and leaned on the wall at the back of the outhouse behind us, excited to watch.

"Michael, I think you should have a go first because you have to go to Maggie's with one of the boys this afternoon," Danny reminded him.

"Okay, I haven't forgotten, Danny," he said with a straight face. He's pleased to be first, all the same. He glanced at me, chuckling.

"Right, Michael," I took over. He became serious and listened intently. "Muster as much hate as you can before you do it this time. I usually think of him and what he's done."

Michael smiled at me and stood before the carcass. He closed his eyes for a moment, and we all felt his revulsion towards James. When he opened them, he launched it with fire at the pig. Only seconds passed before smoke twirled up from the skin. Danny doused it with water.

"That's better than last time. Try again and push with your mind as hard as you can, Michael." I glanced at Danny. I know you can't wait to have another go.

He flashed his eyes at me and watched the pig again. Michael tried much harder, and we all felt the pulse let loose from his mind. The skin on the carcass burst into flames. Danny doused it, laughing out loud, and when he turned, excitement filled his face.

Michael was chuffed to bits and turned away, thinking he'd finished.

"That's brilliant, Michael, but where do you think you're going?"

"I thought that was it," he said, happy as hell, it wasn't.

"You don't get away that easy, Michael. Now try it with just a glance. We may not have more than a split second to get him."

Understanding flashed in Michael's eyes, and he stood sideways to the pig. He concentrated and turned his head quickly to face it and back again. He didn't get the aim right and hit the solid floor a long way from the pig. We could all feel how annoyed he was with that try. He turned to face it and looked down, then looked up and down really fast and caught the pig on one of its legs with flames. Danny put it out.

"It's difficult aiming when I'm doing it that fast, Leah."

"It's going to take a bit of practice, Michael, that's all. Don't worry, you can set it alight a lot faster now – it's really good." He looked a bit happier. "Danny, it's your turn."

Danny swopped places with Michael and closed his eyes for a moment. He glanced at the pig but missed his aim, hitting the ground way out to the side. He tried again and hit the target this time; flames burst into life on the skin. Michael chucked water on it. Danny tried again and went off course.

"See, I can't get it right yet, Michael. We'll all find it difficult. Your turn, Leah," he announced and moved aside.

I closed my eyes for a moment and glanced at the pig. The flames danced right across the carcass. This time it was Danny who picked up the bucket to douse the flames.

Michael was thrilled. "I hope I can get it as good as that."

"Very good, Leah." Danny's smile was huge.

"Don't forget, you two buggers, I've had a lot more practice than you. We'll have another go tomorrow, unless you want another go now?"

Michael stepped forward, itching to try it again. He concentrated harder this time. He glanced at the pig, and it burst into flames near its head. Danny put out the flames and turned the pig over.

"That's better, Michael. I told you – just practice."

He grinned at Danny and threw me a smile. This time he ran his sight the length of the carcass, and a line of flames burned across it. He whooped with excitement and threw his fist in the air. Josh gave Danny another bucket of water.

"Come on, Danny, you have another go," Michael urged.

"Okay. That was impressive, Michael."

Danny didn't concentrate this time. He looked for a second, and the pig caught alight with no problem.

I smiled. "You've both got this. Danny, that was really fast. Have you tried this before?" He glanced at me. I caught sight of a smile on his lips. "You have, haven't you, Mr Fucking Holding Out?" I ran to him, jumped onto his front, and planted a kiss on his lips.

"I've always been able to do it, but never that fast, Leah, honestly. You're a good teacher."

I climbed down. "Right – we haven't finished yet. When you do it now, feel in your mind that you're stabbing it."

Danny prepared himself to follow my instructions.

This time, a line of flame shot from Danny to the pig, along his eyesight.

"Brilliant, Danny. That's how we all have to do it. He's so fast, we won't have the privilege of time. It has to be that instant and dramatic, to scare him enough so we can hold him before he thinks himself somewhere else."

Danny flashed a huge smile. "You're right, Leah. We'll have to be able to shoot flames in any direction. If we get the next task right, he'd know he's done for. If we can follow him wherever he thinks – and throw fire like that – we'd be streets ahead of him in our abilities."

I heard the clapping from behind and looked back at our audience. They were thrilled with all of it.

"Can I try again, please?" Michael asked.

I nodded. "Of course you can. We have to get this perfected – so honed that we don't have to muster any hate to do it." Michael was grinning. You're really enjoying this.

Absolutely, Leah. He stood before the blackened carcass and stabbed it with his sight. Flame shot from his eyes and set it alight again. He was so thrilled he flew into the air and hit his head on one of the rafters. It didn't hurt him, but he came down faster than when going up and creased up, laughing. "That'll teach me to look where I'm going."

Everyone behind us began hooting and whistling.

"You try again, Leah," Danny coaxed.

I stood still and, down my line of sight, stabbed fire at the pig. When the flames pierced the skin, it exploded into hundreds of pieces. The back wall had lumps of cooked meat sticking to it.

"Are we having a barbeque?" Josh asked, tongue-in-cheek.

That ended the session, and our family erupted, going berserk, behind us. Danny got hold of me and pulled back, looking down at his front and then mine. We had bits of the pig stuck all over our clothing and in our hair. We both giggled.

"Smells good enough to eat," I couldn't help remarking.

Danny giggled. "I think we need a shower break and a change of clothes. That was excellent, Leah. I'm very proud of you – and you, Michael. Is James going to wish he was never born?"

I thought for a minute. "If he wasn't born at all, we wouldn't be here today, trying to work out how to kill him. Now that's weird."

Michael patted my shoulder. "I suppose there's logic in there somewhere, but I haven't got a clue where, though," he said with a silly grin.

I elbowed him, and we all laughed and left the building to get cleaned up. We must have looked a right bloody mess. Josh stayed behind to hose down the walls and floor. It was warm, and flies would've loved it. By the time he came into the house, after putting the other pig in the cold room, we'd showered and changed.

"Thanks, Josh," Danny said. "Bet that took some getting off? I would think the smell was the worst thing to get rid of?"

Josh laughed at Danny. "I'm pleased you were in front of us; I think it would've hit the back wall if you hadn't been."

We giggled about that, and then I said, "I think it exploded because it was half cooked already. We'd given it a bit of a hammering by then." I sat down and thought about what we'd achieved today. A hell of a lot.

"I agree, Leah," Michael spouted as he came through the hall door. "I'm standing well back if you do that again. Cow pats and blankets are in there, somewhere."

I couldn't help laughing at him. The thought of that was hilarious.

## Chapter 11

Michael left with Leo a few minutes later, to go to Maggie's. We walked back to work.

"I thoroughly enjoyed that, Danny."

"I thought you were brilliant, Leah. You're an extremely good teacher. I would never have thought I could do that. It's like a flame-thrower, but more controllable." He squeezed my hand and opened the door for me. "Who would have thought you'd be teaching me."

I glanced at him and giggled.

We were both able to hear Michael from a distance because Danny could hear him through me. We both listened to what was going on at Maggie's.

Maggie, can you hear me? Michael left it a moment and tried again.

Maggie, can you hear me?

I told you, I can't stand the smell in here anymore. You might want to stay filthy, but I'm not. You stink! Can't you smell it, or is your fucking nose blocked?

Michael could hear her, and so could we. We heard a thump, and Maggie screamed at him, WHAT WAS THAT FOR?

You do as I say or I'll burn you. Who the hell do you think you're talking to?

Michael, when she can hear you, tell her to get out of there, now!

Okay, Leah, I'll keep trying.

Maggie, can you hear me?

Maggie, can you hear me?

Yes.

Walk out of there now; Leah's orders. The car is just up the road. You don't know me, but you know of Leo. He's with me, so get out of there.

Where are you going – are you raving fucking mad? We heard her laugh at him and open the door.

She's coming, Leah. He's looking at her out in the sun, and it's clicked; he knows she's coming to us.

That's okay; we'll be ready for him.

The car door opened.

Get in, Maggie. This is Michael – he's been talking to you and relaying to Leah and Danny at home. She wants you with us. The engine started, the door shut. Thank you. We heard her say to them both. Michael took off very fast.

Keep your speed down in town, Michael.

It's all right, Leah, just wanted to get away from there as fast as possible. See you at home. We cut off and went back to work.

The rest of our family had heard our thoughts and were bubbling with excitement. We turned on the speed in case we had to practice the other thing later on – we wanted to stay ahead of the work. We never knew what would roll through our doors, of a morning.

Half an hour later, the car pulled up outside. Danny and I went out to greet them. Maggie stood beside the car, not knowing what to do.

"Come here." I put my arms out to her for a hug. She clung on. She's still scared. "I'll introduce you to everyone."

Danny took hold of her hand to calm her down. She looked at him, not understanding.

"He's got a gift of calming anyone he touches. It's been very useful for me – nearly wore it out."

She giggled. It's working.

She turned to Danny. "Thank you, Danny."

"Welcome to our family, Maggie."

We took her into work. They were all lined up, ready to say hello to her, and hiding the work behind them in case she freaked. Thanks, guys. Emily brought Faye and Caz to join us, along with Alec from the office.

Danny went through all the introductions. She said hello to everyone as he told her who they all were.

"I'll never remember all your names, but thank you for making me feel I belong."

Emily gave her a hug. "You won't take long settling in, Maggie. Come on – Caz, Faye and I will show you around while this lot get on with some work. We haven't anything to do, yet."

Maggie glanced behind the boys but didn't get upset.

She's going to settle in very well.

We worked for another two hours before Danny told us to stop. He walked into the embalming room to check everything in there.

"Come on, there's only another four hours of daylight. We have to get this under our belts before James comes."

We followed him back to the house.

Emily, Caz and Faye were sitting with Maggie at the table.

"I've made somewhere for Maggie to lie down, if she wants," Emily said, "in the room next to Caz and Josh's. We'll decorate it over the next few days and buy a bed and some furniture."

"Thanks, Emily." Danny turned to Maggie. "Do you think you'll be happy with us, Maggie?"

Everyone was waiting.

"I can't believe how kind you all are, especially after everything I've done. I'll be extremely happy, Danny, and I can't thank you enough." She looked upset so Danny took hold of her hand.

"Let's drop the past, Maggie. We know now, that he made you do all that. He was priming you for Leah joining us. The fact you went to the same school must have made his century. He set the ball rolling between you two. He must be terrified of Leah."

"I think he is. Thank you for saying that, Danny. It's put my mind at rest."

"Let's not talk about that anymore; we're going to have some fun now."

She looked astounded.

"We have a lot of fun here, you'll see."

She settled, so Danny let go of her hand. Emily linked arms with her and followed us out into the park.

Danny cleared his throat. "We need a guinea pig – sorry – volunteer..."

We laughed at him. John put his hand up. I knew he would, after Greg had enjoyed such a terrific time in the den. The rest of the family sat on the grass and waited.

"John, we're going to think you to a different place. It won't hurt, so don't worry."

He looked eager.

"Do you want me to go first, Leah?"

I nodded.

"I have to admit, I've never tried this before, so we'll see what happens."

Danny closed his eyes to concentrate. John vanished but reappeared seconds later. He opened his eyes again.

"That's really hard. It's like he came back on a piece of elastic. Why don't you try, Leah?" He looked flummoxed.

I stared at John, and he disappeared. Where are you, John?

I'm at the Folly, Leah. Danny and Michael looked at me.

Michael scratched his head. "How the hell did you do that? It's amazing."

"It's easier if you have a picture in your mind of his destination before you send him. Hang on a minute." I thought him back, and he appeared in front of me, clapping like mad. That set the others off behind us. He's enjoying this.

I heard Maggie asking Emily where John had disappeared to. When she told her he was sent about a mile away, she gasped.

I heard Michael giggling. "Can I go next, please, Leah?" He was really enthusiastic. He badly wants to learn this.

He glanced at me. "Don't I just!"

"Go on, have a go, Michael," I urged.

He looked at John, who disappeared in seconds. Where are you, John?

I'm in your bedroom, Michael.

Hang on, I'll bring you back. He appeared straight away.

"This is brilliant!" John yelled, to no one in particular.

Michael lifted off the ground, circled around us all, and landed where he'd started, with a huge grin on his face. I turned to look at Maggie, whose mouth was gaping open. Emily gave her a nudge.

Maggie giggled. "I'm going to like living here, Emily; this is bloody amazing."

"It's your turn, Danny," I told him.

He looked at me. She's enjoying this – have you seen her?

Yes, she'll fit in here quite nicely.

Danny concentrated, and John disappeared. Where are you, John?

Danny! I almost landed on one of the security guards. Through Danny, we could hear him giggling, then he reappeared in front of us, thrilled to bits. "This is way better than flying."

"Danny, that's about two miles. I'm in shock."

He walked over and gave me a cuddle.

"That beats the hearing biscuit, by miles, Danny," Alec called.

He nodded to Alec, remembering that day.

"You'd be able to send someone to town, Leah; you're much stronger than me."

Who the fuck are you trying to kid, Danny?

"Try it?" Danny challenged.

I concentrated hard, and John disappeared. Where are you, John?

I'm sitting on the bandstand, Leah.

Michael whistled. I brought John back and didn't see Danny coming before he picked me up and threw me in the air. As I came back down, I swerved away from Danny and picked John up. He laughed as I flew in a circle and landed next to Danny again.

"That's incredible, Leah, thank you." John's face was beaming. The screams started behind us; we knew we were finished for the day.

"Come on, we'll get the wine out," Emily trilled as she rushed over to give me a hug. "You're amazing, Leah."

As we walked past Maggie, I grabbed her hand. She still looked shocked after Emily had explained where I'd sent him, having not yet mastered how deeply we mentally communicate with one another.

We sat around the kitchen table talking about the day's events.

Maggie found her voice. "I'm not surprised he's terrified of you, Leah; he can't do half the things you do. I have to admit, I'm in serious shock. I didn't know any of that was possible or even existed."

Before I could answer her, Matt came through the back door with Janet. I saw Maggie stiffen. He walked up the kitchen and kissed the top of Maggie's head. "I won't bite; call me Matt."

She's that word. Danny giggled beside me. Maggie turned and stared as Matt joined Faye in the seat beside her.

"I don't deserve that, but thank you, Matt."

"Whatever happened before is forgotten now. We all know James manipulated you to his own ends, so relax, Maggie."

Thanks, Matt.

You're welcome, Leah.

"What have you lot been doing, today?" Janet asked.

Danny said, "I'll tell you, but don't mention it after dark; we don't know if he'd be listening."

Janet and Matt were really interested now.

"We've been sending fire to a pig carcass. James can't do that and has to resort to petrol to start any fire." They both waited for more. "The three of us can do it pretty well."

Faye blurted out, "I'll say you can. They're brilliant, Matt. You should have seen them..."

"Perhaps you could show us in the morning, Danny? It's always too late when we get back; too near darkness."

"Our pleasure, Matt...we need to keep practicing."

"Anything else we don't know about?" Janet asked.

Michael spoke up. "We've been practicing sending someone to a specific place and bringing them back." She still waited for more. "Okay, Leah sent John to the bandstand in town, from the park out there."

'That word' or speechless, weren't the right words – numb was a better description for Matt's and Janet's countenances. Faye gently elbowed Matt to bring him back to life.

"I don't know what to say, Leah; bloody speechless."

We all laughed at him.

"I need a fucking drink."

That set us off again. He got up and headed for the drinks cupboard. Danny liked the way he'd settled in, as if he were at home – Faye, too. Today, she'd been outside, weeding the walled garden before we began practicing our arts. She didn't ask, just got on with it.

I think they're staying.

So do I, Leah.

"We are – didn't we say?" Matt was howling with laughter when he sat down. "You don't think you're getting rid of us, do you? Too bloody comfortable here."

Faye elbowed him again. "Behave, Matt."

He pushed a drink over to Janet.

"Thanks, Matt." She was trying to stop laughing.

Maggie sat watching all this banter and was smiling to herself. She likes it here, I know.

"We've got a games room, Maggie," Josh said. "Would you like to go down with us and see what's there?"

"Yes, please!"

Eight chairs were pushed back immediately, and they headed for the cellar. Emily grabbed Maggie's hand and took her down. We could hear all the laughter and machines being started.

"How's she settling in, Leah?" Matt was serious, actually concerned about her, knowing what she'd been through.

"I expect it's all very daunting but she's going to be okay. I know she likes it here. Give her a week and you'll think she's been here forever. Everyone settles in quite fast around here."

The sarcasm didn't go unnoticed by Danny, and he laughed along with Matt and Faye.

"Seriously," I said, "we're all pleased you feel at home here and want to stay with us. You're part of the family now."

"Thanks, Leah, we feel part of your family." Faye came and gave Danny and me a hug. Matt got up and hugged me and shook Danny's hand.

"Come on," Danny said, "let's see what Maggie thinks of the games room." He herded us towards the cellar stairs.

We sat on the chairs in the corner and watched. She was bowling with Josh and looked very happy as she giggled and chatted to everyone.

"See, she fits in. I forgive her for everything she's done."

Danny pulled me to his body and kissed me. "You're very generous, Leah – that's why I love you."

"It's strange, but when I was human, in my heart I knew we'd be friends someday."

"You must have known what was coming, even then, Leah."

"I'd like some wine, Danny."

He got up, and I tagged along to have a little time alone with him. We walked the corridor to the stairs, hand in hand. We both looked up as we got to them and froze.

Sitting on the top step of the stairs was a petrol can.

Michael, do as I ask without question. Think yourself out of the house and come back in the front way; come towards the kitchen very carefully. We have a visitor, and we smell petrol.

Understood.

We walked up the stairs and as we got near the top, the smell of petrol became stronger. I put my hand out to pick the can up and finished climbing. Danny was to my right, but one step below, when I came face to face with James. Danny took the last step to be beside me and put his arm around my body. If we were going to die here, we'd be together.

"You think you have all the answers, Leah," James scorned.

"You have it all wrong; I have no answers. Why you persecute my family, I really don't know. Haven't you done enough to them?"

"It's not them I want to hurt, it's you." He laughed. "It's only ever been you."

"If you think I'm scared of you, you're sorely mistaken."

"You have haunted me for three hundred years, and now you're going to pay with your life."

"I'm eighteen."

"The curse my wife laid on me told of your coming. You look exactly like her, Leah; your voice is the same, and I've heard it forever." He hit his head with his hand. "I can't get rid of it. Once you're dead, the voice will stop."

"Never. I curse you again, for a millennium, James."

He looked stunned for a second and then fumbled in his pocket. He pulled out a lighter and had his thumb poised to strike it.

"They'll all die with you. There's enough petrol around the basement walls to send this house into orbit."

I pushed with my mind, and he disappeared.

"Where is he, Leah? Did you do that, or was it him?"

"I did it, Danny. Let's clean this place up and get rid of the petrol outside."

Michael came through the hall door with the baseball bat in his hand.

"That was close."

They'd all heard it and came up the cellar steps in a rush. Josh gave out orders, and they started cleaning up the doused petrol. Thank God he'd only brought a small can into the house.

Danny and I hurried outside to see what was there. We were shocked; jerrycans were stacked, five high, all around the basement walls.

"I'll sort this," Matt said from behind us. "If you store it anywhere on the property, he'll use it again, Danny. I'll get some of the troops here; we can use it for the cars at the station." He pulled his phone out. After hanging up, he told us, "A seven-ton lorry will be here in half an hour. One of the lads has a brother in haulage."

"Thanks, Matt. I wasn't sure where to put it." Danny had only just finished speaking when we could hear sirens coming along the drive.

I raised an eyebrow. "Bloody hell, they're quick."

Matt grinned at me. "These two cars were on the main road when I rang the station; they've directed them here, over the radio."

We watched the lights coming towards the house and met them in the yard as they pulled up.

"What's up, Matt?" the first one out of the leading car asked.

"We must have disturbed whoever it was. Come and look at this, Mark..."

He took the officer to the front of the house, the other three following on behind. We went to see what they'd make of it.

"I've never seen anything like that, ever." Mark looked perplexed.

The other three stood there with their mouths open.

"John's bringing his brother with a seven-ton truck; we can use it at the station. We definitely can't leave it on these premises."

"You've had two arson fires already," Mark stated.

"The last one cost us almost a million; the insurance wouldn't pay out on that one because the fires were too close together. It's some rule they have. It's a good job we could afford it," Danny concluded.

"If this had gone up, you'd have lost the house."

"We would all be dead. The kitchen at the top of the cellar stairs was soaked in petrol, and we were all in the cellar – the other side of this wall...in the games room."

"Someone up there must be looking after you – that's what I think," Mark reflected, wide eyed.

We heard more sirens in the distance and waited for them to arrive in the yard. Matt organised the men to remove the jerrycans and stack them on the lorry.

It took them a couple of hours to finish. Emily came out with a tray of hot drinks for them as they finished tying down the cans in the lorry, to ensure they didn't slip when being transported. As Emily went to everyone with her tray, I watched a few of them eyeing her up.

They couldn't cope with her, even if she wasn't a vampire. Danny stifled a laugh beside me; he'd been watching as well. Emily turned towards us and giggled. She's obviously enjoying the attention; she'd have them for fucking breakfast, in the nicest possible way.

Leah, I'm trying to keep a straight face, at least until they leave. Matt glanced at me. Sorry, Matt, I can't help it sometimes. Danny giggled.

Two police cars drove off, followed by the lorry and the other two cars in the rear. I'd hate to be behind that lot, on the road.

"So would I, Leah," Matt said, smiling beside us.

I looked around me. "I could do with a bloody drink, I don't know about anyone else."

"Let's go in," Danny said. "I'll open the wine. We could all do with a drink, Leah."

The smell of petrol could hardly be detected when we walked back inside.

"Thank you for sorting this out, all of you." I smiled at the faces down the table.

"What was outside, Danny?" Josh asked.

"Jerrycans, stacked against the walls of the cellar," Danny replied as he pulled a cork from a bottle. I hurried to get the glasses and brought them back to the table.

"How many were there?"

"Sixty. He must have been bringing them for days. We'll have to walk the perimeter of the house and buildings – every day, in future. We would have died if he'd dropped the lighter he had in his hand. Where did you send him, Leah?"

They all waited for the answer.

"He's in the kitchen, at my old house. He's furious because it's too far for him to get back here tonight. He's not sure he'd make it to his house before dawn breaks, and the smell is driving him nuts."

Everyone remained silent except for Michael. "Thank you, Leah, for saving us and this house; we all owe you one."

He started clapping and the others followed. Matt, Faye and Maggie didn't know what to make of my last statement.

"That's forty-two miles, Leah; incredible!" Matt stated.

I ignored Matt's remark. "He made a big mistake coming that close to me again. I made a link with his mind and will be able to hear his thoughts from now on. We can plan his demise properly now." I looked at Maggie. "I'm sorry if I scared you, Maggie."

"Don't be sorry, Leah. All this was meant to be, I can see that now. He pushed us together, ripped us apart, and pushed us together again. That was the reason he turned me. I couldn't work it out before, but it's as clear as a bloody bell now."

I narrowed my eyes. "What is, Maggie?"

"I'm supposed to help you annihilate him; how, I don't know yet..."

I felt Danny squeeze my shoulder where his hand was resting. I like the sound of this; she's right, Leah.

Maggie went on, "I think that was part of the curse; he had to plan his own death."

"Leah cursed him again for the next millennium," Danny said. "I'm sure you all heard it?" All eyes settled on me. "That shook him rigid," Danny informed them.

I picked up my glass and stood up. "To his demise," I toasted.

Everyone stood up and repeated the toast with very strong voices. That was enough for me – to know they were behind this, one hundred per cent.

Days passed, without any more incidents. We were all ready for church, as it was Friday, and sat at the table waiting for Matt and Janet to join us. Matt came in and asked Danny if he could talk to him. Danny cut us off, so we couldn't hear what was going on. I thought nothing of it until Danny came in and called Michael to go with him.

"Leah, I think you should come..."

What for? I didn't have a clue, but now I was worried. I followed them into the sitting room. Matt was standing at the window; when he turned, I knew exactly what he'd come to say. I walked over and sat next to Michael.

"Michael," Matt said gently, "I have some really bad news for you. I'm so sorry to tell you, Janet was killed this morning."

"Nooooooo!" He turned and grabbed me.

I cuddled him, unable to say any words to take the pain away; there were none. We sat like that for maybe an hour, and he pulled away gently and said, "Thank you, Leah." He turned to Matt and asked how it happened.

"She ran into a burning building and rescued two kids. I wasn't there; they, the firemen, told me they couldn't stop her going for the third. She fought with them to get back in. The roof caved in, and they couldn't contain the fire. It took out two more houses before they had it under control."

"Always sticking her nose in," Michael said and laughed emptily at his words. We knew they were true.

A sickening thought filled my mind. I blocked it from Michael before he caught on. She was still alive in there.

There's nothing we can do about that, Leah, Danny sent to me.

Matt stared at us for a split second and turned away. "I'll go and tell the others, Michael."

He looked up and thanked Matt. I took hold of Michael's hand and Danny sat beside him.

"We'll have a funeral for her, Michael."

The truth finally dawned on his face, and he stormed out. I followed and grabbed him as he was leaving the house.

"Don't go, Michael."

He turned and stared at me. "What have I got left? I can't bear to think of her like that, and I can't do anything to help her." I cuddled him. If he could have cried, he'd be bawling now. We stood like that for a few minutes, and he slowly calmed down.

"I can't bear to see you go, Michael. You belong here, and we'd all be devastated if you left. You're part of this family, and I won't let you just leave like that."

"I know you mean well, Leah. Christ, what am I going to do...?"

Hello, Mother.

That was Danny, we both listened.

I've come to tell you something, Son.

I'm so pleased you came, Mother.

Go to the box, and look at the paintings.

Why, Mother? I don't understand...

You will, Son. Please tell Leah I'm sorry.

Sorry for what, Mother?

You'll understand, Son.

Goodbye, Mother.

Danny came out of the sitting room. "Did you hear that, Leah?"

"Yes, you should look."

"Are you coming?" He put out his hand.

"No, Danny. I'm not going to like what you find out."

He looked shocked. "Please come?" He waited.

"I'll come with you, Leah," Michael urged. "You should see it."

I took hold of Michael's hand and followed Danny to his office. He lifted the boxes onto the desk and opened them one at a time. The second one had the miniatures inside.

Danny picked four of them out and looked at each painting. He put his mother and father's paintings side by side on the desk top and looked at the other two. His face became very serious.

"What is it Danny? Tell me?" He handed me the paintings and waited for me to look at them. I stared at the two images then flung them back at him, narrowly missing his head, before I rushed out of the room.

Michael followed, grabbed my arm and swung me around to face him. "What was it, Leah?"

"A painting of Danny and another of Maggie," I gasped.

He cuddled me. I heard the office door open, and Danny walked towards us.

"It doesn't mean anything, Leah."

I glared at him, so incensed I was shaking. "It must or your mother wouldn't have fucking said sorry to me, would she? She wants you with Maggie, it's bloody obvious to me." He started to protest, but I shut him up. "I don't want to talk to you until you've talked to Maggie."

"What good would that do? She doesn't have to know about any of this."

"Well...I bloody know – and I think she should. It's about her life, too. How can you be so fucking selfish and keep it from her?"

I don't think he believed I'd said that; he opened his mouth to say something else.

I pointed at the door. "Go!" I said bluntly.

Michael, who had been standing beside me very quietly, turned to watch Danny leave the hall.

"Are you mad, Leah? You're bloody married!"

"Then I'll be the first fucking vampire to get a divorce. I'm going for a walk; are you coming?"

We walked for miles, talking about Janet, mainly. He opened up about how frustrated he had been with her most of the time because she always had to have her own way and always poked her nose into things that didn't concern her.

"If you and Danny split up, will you leave or will he?"

"Neither of us will leave here, this is our home. He's still my cousin, and I'll always love him as a cousin, for all his faults, but I can't love him as a husband if I know he should be with Maggie."

"That's one hell of a sacrifice, Leah."

"Maybe, but I can't be a fucking hypocrite, Michael. Who am I to deny her some happiness? I couldn't look her in the face every day knowing he should really be with her. He'd deny himself so I wasn't hurt and live forever; never knowing if he'd made a bloody mistake. I won't let him put himself through that; not fair for either of them."

"What about you, in all this, Leah?" Michael turned me to face him. "What happiness will you have?"

"I think I was a pawn in his family's game, to get Maggie here. It was a complete fluke I was at the church that first night. I'll never know why she asked me to go with her, she bloody hated me. I'll be okay. I still have my cousins and you boys. Are you really leaving?"

"Not now, Leah; not ever." He took hold of my hand. "We should go home."

My cousins and the rest of the family were at the table in the kitchen when we walked in. Danny and Maggie were nowhere to be seen. Emily came and hugged me and then Michael; she looked distraught. I found a couple of bottles of wine in the cupboard and glasses for everyone. Matt opened the bottles and handed them to me. No one said anything, we didn't need words. Their feelings alone were laced with empathy for me and Michael. They'd heard everything we had talked through, on the walk. I wanted them to hear it.

"They're coming back, and I don't want any of you to shun Maggie. She's Danny's destiny. She always was."

They all stared at me, dumbfounded.

They came in the back door and faced us at the end of the table. I got out of my seat and walked up the kitchen, past my family, who looked at me in disbelief when I gave Maggie a hug. "Don't say anything, I know."

Danny put his arms around us both. I kissed him and her and went back to my chair. Michael put his hand over mine on the table. He knew how hard that had been for me.

I stayed in my small sitting room that night, not wanting to see the bedroom we'd shared for almost a year. Someone knocked on the door.

"Who is it?" I don't want to talk to you, Danny.

"It's Michael, Leah. Can I come in, please?"

"Of course you can."

He came into the room and sat beside me on the sofa.

"I won't ask you how you are, Leah. I think I know."

"The same goes for you, Michael. We're a right pair – left in the lurch by partners, one way or the other."

He smiled and nodded. "Can I tell you something? Something I've kept to myself since you came here."

I looked at him with curiosity. "Go on."

He turned to face me. "The night you were brought here by Danny, I couldn't believe he'd brought a human here amongst us – not that I was part of their family then, but I was still shocked. By the time you went to bed, after the ghost episode, I was pleased you'd come. You caught me looking at you a few times, but you didn't see how much I looked at you. My heart, that's if I have one, sank when I saw you with Danny as a couple." He stopped talking and thought about his next words. "I was the first one to get to you, the day your mother was brought in here. Danny was annoyed with me for doing it. I had to make sure you were okay – I felt duty bound. When Danny changed with you in his arms, I would've fought him if he'd hurt you. When you were attacked, he didn't like the fact I read to you and could take away your pain. I loved the contact with you, and my feelings have grown stronger with every touch. I only fell for Janet because I thought you'd be with Danny forever." I opened my mouth to speak. "Let me finish, please, Leah? When you were bitten, I offered to take over your pain relief, but he wouldn't let me. Why he asked me to be his best man, I don't know. I was confused – sure he'd ask Josh or Leo. I think they also thought it was strange he'd picked me. I stood beside him at your wedding, and you've no idea how hard that was for me to do that. I think Danny knew how I felt about you, still. I'm sure he asked me to rub my nose in it."

"You were with Janet, then?" I couldn't understand it.

"I know, Leah, but feelings don't wither away. I wished sometimes, they had."

"What are you saying, Michael?"

He was quiet for a minute. "I've loved you since your first night here and every day since." He sat with his elbows on his knees, looking at the floor. Because I was so still and didn't say anything, he turned to look at me. "I've ruined everything now, haven't I? I should know when to keep my big mouth shut."

"You once talked of fate, when you met Janet. Can you remember that, Michael?"

"Yes. What's that got to do with anything we're talking about?"

"Everything; can't you see? We may have had to go through all this to be together. Before Danny and I got together all I knew was I liked him, from the day I first saw him. He was my cousin and I had no idea he liked me. The night I came here to live, I liked you, too. There was something about you I couldn't put my finger on, but it was there. If Danny hadn't declared his love for me, it could have gone either way with me."

Someone knocked the door.

"Who is it?"

"It's me, Emily."

"Come in, Emily, you didn't have to knock."

"I think I did," she said as she walked in the door. "Are you two getting together then? It's killing me listening to you both skirting around the subject. Alec's fed up with me, he can't rest."

I began to laugh. She put her hands on her hips and waited for me to finish. Michael couldn't believe his ears and leaned back on the sofa and put his hands behind his head. That infuriated Emily.

"Go on, Michael, ask her, please? I can't stand it. I'm going to get some wine; you'll have me to answer to if you haven't asked her by the time I get back." She stormed off.

Michael looked at me and giggled.

"She's always like this. I remember the day you got together with Janet, she was the same then. She's a romantic, Michael, and can't stand seeing anyone sad."

When Emily stormed back in, she stopped dead in her tracks; we were kissing. "I'll go."

Michael held up his hand. "Stay, Emily, please, we want you to hear this." He sounded very serious.

Emily sat on the floor in front of us.

"I've always loved Leah, but I loved Janet in a different way, and I should mourn her properly. She's been a large part of my life for a while now. We've agreed to take it slowly at first, so no wedding plans, please?"

Emily giggled at that.

"It's going to be very difficult for Leah, seeing them together. I understand that, and I'm here when she wants me. I know Danny still loves her enough not to rub her nose in it. I could see that when you kissed them both, Leah. I don't know how you did that. I know I couldn't have..."

Emily stood up, and kissed Michael on top of his head and hugged me. "You'll make it work. If either of you wants to discuss anything, I'm here – you know that. I'll go and let you talk now. See you tomorrow." She giggled. "See you today."

Michael looked at me, and we burst out laughing.

## Chapter 12

The days passed slowly for me. Michael was making arrangements with Danny for Janet's funeral. It was more for her work colleagues than us; we knew there would not be any closure for her. Regardless of this, one evening, Michael took me for a drive to see where she had lost her life, as we knew it. He needed to see it for himself. There was nothing left of the buildings at all. I held his hand as we stared at the pile of ash, knowing she was still in there. I closed my eyes and put my head against the headrest – I couldn't look anymore.

I heard the engine start, and I sat up straight again. To stop himself changing, Michael suddenly held me close to his body. I soothed him by humming a tune in my mind until I felt him relax.

"You're tone deaf, Leah," he said and giggled.

I smirked. "I know. I tried for the choir once, and they threw me out."

Michael laughed at me and then became serious. "Danny asked me how you were, today. I told him he should ask you."

"What did he say?"

"He said he's scared to talk to you, Leah. I mean really scared."

"Why's he scared of me? I gave him what he wanted?"

I started to shake. Michael pulled me over and hugged me until it stopped. He lifted my chin and kissed me so tenderly. I lost my head and kissed him back – then realized what I'd done and pulled back.

"Sorry, Michael. I shouldn't have done that – you said slowly."

"To hell with slowly, Leah. I said that more for you than me."

I stared at him. "I thought you said it because you needed to mourn Janet?"

He laughed. "Look at the time we've wasted, Leah. Perhaps you think I'm hard, but we were meant to be together and nothing will deflect me from that now.

"I'll never forget Janet, don't get me wrong, but she was extremely difficult to live with at times. Well...you saw and heard most of it. I had a hell of a job not to laugh when you were being so sarcastic." He giggled at a memory about rabbits.

"I remember that conversation – couldn't help it. She walked right into most of my comments. Let's go to the cottage and have a night away from home."

"We can't." I looked for answers in his face. "They've been staying there, Leah. I'm sorry, I didn't know how to tell you."

"Well, we're still going. I need to talk to them both. This can't go on; we'll all go fucking mad, walking on eggshells the whole time."

Michael checked his mirrors, pulled away from the curb, and headed for Swanage with a huge smile on his face, and it stayed there the whole way. He kept glancing at me, and what was running through his mind was the row he thought we were driving to. I smiled back and said nothing.

Danny and Maggie looked up in shock as we walked in. They were both lying on one of the sofas and sat up like they were naughty school kids who'd been caught out. He thought I was there to make a scene and to kick off about them staying there. He couldn't have been further from the truth if he tried. Michael thought it was funny although he kept his face straight. I took hold of his hand and pulled him to the sofa opposite them, and I made sure I kept hold of it.

I may have raised my voice a bit, but they would hear me out. "Right, we're sorting this out once and for all. I'm sick of everyone keeping their mouths shut all the time. It's happened – so bloody get over it. Do you have any wine here, Danny?"

He got up and headed for the kitchen, leaving Maggie staring at the floor. She couldn't look at me and was relieved when Danny handed a glass to me and another to Michael.

"I want to know why you're scared to talk to me, Danny. I've given you what you want. Why am I the one sent to fucking Coventry because of that? You better get your head around this; Michael and I are together now, and if you don't like it, then it's bloody tough.

"Maggie you're moving into Michael's old room, and we're having mine. Where you want to rest your bloody head is up to you, Danny, but I think with Maggie would be preferable.

"Unless you want a divorce, and that's up to you, I'll be at your side for anything public, so you better find your fucking tongue and start using it or people will know we really have split up. I don't want to upset Elsbeth and all the staff." I stopped talking and drank my wine.

They both looked shell-shocked. Michael squeezed my hand.

I could see Danny wanted to say something. "Come on, spit it out, and don't start with 'I'm sorry'." I can see you are.

"I know you're mad at us, and we deserve it."

I put my hand up to stop him. "I'm not mad at you, either of you. I am pissed off with one thing, and that's your fault, Danny. You've kept Maggie hidden away here, and you won't talk to me. I've lost a friend and a cousin. I told everyone before you came into the kitchen that day, not to shun Maggie because she was your destiny. Would I have said that if I was mad?

"The writing was on the wall when your mother contacted you. It all fell into place in my head. I couldn't deny you happiness with Maggie, and I couldn't deny Maggie the happiness she deserved from you. It was written two hundred and thirty years ago."

Danny got up and held his arms out to me. I gave him a hug but only as a cousin.

"Pack your bags, you're going home." I picked up my empty glass, took hold of Maggie's hand, and dragged her into the kitchen, to help me close the place up.

Maggie gave me a hug. "Thank you, Leah. I'll never be able to repay you for this."

"Enjoy each other. That's all the payment I need, Maggie."

On the way home, Michael laughed for ages, and I joined in, I'd missed that.

"I think you were amazing in there. Talk about a fucking tongue-lashing. Remind me to duck if you start on me like that; I couldn't believe it."

"Was I that bad, me and my big mouth?"

Michael brought the car to a halt in a lay-by.

"Why have we stopped?" I can't hear anything wrong with the car.

Michael turned towards me and said, "Come here. I love your mouth so don't ever change anything that comes out of it."

He kissed me with more passion than I'd ever experienced. I came up for air and straightened myself out so we could get home. I could hear him chuckle as he drove the car.

"Penny for them?" I offered.

"I don't know about your shower room needing soundproofing," he said, "but the bloody bedroom will need it, too."

I pushed his arm with my hand and laughed. "Just drive; you're very naughty."

He turned and grinned at me.

When we arrived back, Danny and Maggie had been in for a few minutes. They must have passed us in the lay-by. Emily flung her arms around me and gave me a kiss on the cheek and did the same with Michael. It was obvious to me that Danny had told them about my little speech. Both of us were greeted warmly by everyone. At least I didn't have to tell them; you've actually grown a bloody pair. Michael laughed beside me and a smile flashed on everyone's lips, including Danny's and Maggie's.

Chairs were pulled, so we followed everyone over and sat down with them. Danny brought two bottles of champagne to the table, and Maggie had a tray of flutes. They filled each glass and passed them down.

I thought they were going to toast their union; wrong. They toasted mine and Michael's and then me.

"Without you, Leah, none of this would have happened. Thank you." Danny raised his glass. "To Leah."

Michael took hold of my hand, and we climbed the stairs. This feels weird to me.

"And me, Leah. We'll go slowly, don't worry."

I closed the bedroom door and stood with my back against it, wondering what to do. Michael looked around the room. Emily had changed the bed, thank God. Thanks, Emily.

You're very welcome, Leah.

Michael knew I found this difficult and wandered into my dressing room. He saw the massage table and towel rack and began to smile as he came back to me. "Would you like to give me a massage, Leah?"

I giggled. "You're brave. I haven't a bloody clue how to do it..."

"Nor do I," he confessed, flashing his eyes at me, "but we'll both have fun learning."

That broke the ice which was threatening to engulf me. He kissed me so tenderly until I responded, and then the passion built until I almost melted into the floor.

I had to come up for air. "I can see I'll be breathless, quite a bit, from now on."

He laughed and walked me over to the table.

I draped it with a huge towel, and when I looked round, he was naked but for a towel around his waist.

"Climb aboard, Michael," I instructed, then giggled. "Bashful?"

He flashed his eyes at me, pulled the towel off and lay on his front on the table, giggling.

"Out with it, you bugger."

He rolled onto his side and wedged his hand under his head, with a huge smile on his face. "I didn't want to frighten you off, Leah, and I can see by your attire I wouldn't have," he observed then howled with laughter.

I hadn't a stitch on. I picked up a bottle of oil and looked him up and down – well...from left to right – as he was horizontal – and what I saw set my mind away.

Michael put his arm out. "Sit beside me for a bit; we've got forever, Leah, and I'm in no rush."

I sat in the curve of his legs and stomach.

He put his arm around my waist. "You're really beautiful, Leah, and I'm lucky to have you."

I bent my head to kiss him, and my nipples brushed his chest. The feel of that touch was electrifying and sent us on another journey entirely. Sod the massage, it didn't get a look in. We shagged on every piece of furniture conceivable in those two rooms, but my favourite was over the massage table, where he took me from behind, something I'd done before but never with this much passion, and never did he stop his hands moving over my entire body, driving me to the brink over and over with multiple orgasms unknown to me. I loved it all. See? I said you were naughty.

I felt the emotions heighten in him, he squeezed my shoulders and kissed my back, all the while moving his cock in and out – sometimes fast and sometimes slow – but all the time reading what was running through my mind and doing everything to please me.

He was so attentive, it wasn't scary anymore, and I didn't care if anyone heard us or not.

By dawn, we were ready to feed, and we had plenty of fun afterwards. I wasn't tempted to compare notes because that wouldn't have been fair.

No one had to ask Michael if everything went okay, it was written across his face for all to see. He was happy, and I liked it.

The phone rang, and Danny hurried out to answer it.

"Leah, it's for you."

I pointed to my chest.

"Yes, it's Elsbeth."

I left the kitchen and picked the phone up.

"Hello, Elsbeth." I tried to sound really happy.

"Leah, your mother interrupted a reading I did for an elderly lady, last night. She's told me about you and Danny. I know you're with Michael and Maggie is with him."

"Don't blame him for it, Elsbeth. Janet died in a fire, and Danny's mother visited him minutes after Michael was told. She must have been waiting for Michael to be free, and she told Danny to tell me she was sorry."

"She didn't tell me that; she probably didn't know. Are you okay with it all, Leah?"

"I was shocked at first, but I went for a walk with Michael and talked it through with him. Danny offered to keep it a secret from Maggie, but I couldn't let him do that, Elsbeth. It wouldn't have been fair on anyone; we're talking forever here, don't forget. Michael declared his feelings for me but said he wanted to mourn Janet properly. He loved me from the first day I came here and crumbled when I ended up with Danny. He didn't think he could compete with Danny because he had nothing to offer me – as if that would have mattered. Don't forget I wasn't with Danny at first, that came a couple of months later. I think I'll end up loving Michael more than Danny. There were too many secrets and too much baggage in our relationship."

"Will that be enough for you, Leah?"

"It's more than enough. We'll come and see you in a few days. Michael has Janet's funeral tomorrow. I won't be going; Danny will be there for him. I don't think I could go to another funeral at the moment. If Mum comes again, please tell her I'm okay and not to worry."

"I will. I'll see you both soon. Goodbye, love."

"Goodbye, Elsbeth, and thank you for ringing."

Danny was at the table when I walked in. I sat next to him; he'd heard the conversation.

"Thank you, Leah. She must have been furious with me?"

"Just a little – she's not now. I'm pleased she knows, and we don't have to lie to her."

"Did you mean what you said about my mother waiting until Michael was free?"

"Absolutely, Danny. She visited you minutes after Matt explained how she died. She must have known how he felt about me."

He sat contemplating for a moment then said, "I have a confession to make to both of you. I knew you loved Leah from the start, Michael. I should never have stepped in front of that. I owe you both so much."

"I'll stick it on the bill, Danny; I can still write." I heard Michael giggling in my head...Danny would have heard it too.

"Who wants to be the volunteer today?" Danny sprang on the boys.

Greg's hand shot up first – I knew it would. He pushed his chair from the table, hurriedly came to stand by me, and took hold of my hand, to wait. Michael got up, and we followed Danny and Matt over to the outhouse. Josh turned up with the pig, and everyone else who wanted to watch – which was all of them. The buckets of water were already waiting.

Josh dropped the pig on the steel sheets and stood back.

Danny waved his arm forward. "Leah, you go first."

I walked to where we'd stood before and glanced at the pig. Flames shot across it to the sound of clapping from everyone behind me. Josh quickly doused the flames. I walked back to Michael and caught the look on Matt's face. I had to think that word, as nothing else would do. He was gobsmacked.

"Michael, you have a go now," Danny urged.

He took his spot and looked at it fleetingly, and the flames drew an x on the carcass. The clapping echoed around the outhouse again. On went the water before Danny's turn. He drew a circle on it in flames. I thought they'd get fed up with clapping – wrong.

"Leah, step back to the wall, and see if you could do it from there?" I'm not a bloody dragon, even if he thinks I am.

I realized what I'd thought and sniggered. He must think I'm a dragon, in more ways than one. Danny burst out laughing, which set them all off. I had to wait until I could concentrate before trying again. When they'd settled down, I went to the wall and turned. The flame shot from me to the pig, and it burst into flames. Michael ran over to me and gave me a kiss. The cheering reached a crescendo.

"Michael, your turn; put her down," Danny teased.

He backed away and turned to face the pig. The flame fell short – not by much. Think of James, Michael. He concentrated and tried again; a long burst hit the pig on its back leg. It was my turn to kiss him.

Danny walked over and giggled at us before he turned. He caught the pig on one of its feet. Think of him, Danny. He tried again and seared the same place as Michael.

When the flames were doused, Danny said, "Have another go, Leah. Stand back against this wall, everyone, or you'll get covered in pig fat."

I waited for them to settle and did it again. The pig exploded. I think they liked that best of all.

Michael prodded me. "Look at Matt..."

He had his hand on his head, and his mouth was open as he gawped at the place where the pig had been. I had a fit of the giggles. Danny turned to see what I was looking at and tried not to laugh, but failed miserably.

He walked over and tapped Matt on the shoulder. "We haven't finished yet. Follow us..."

Out in the park they sat on the grass, like before. Matt stood beside Danny, still looking baffled.

"Greg, are you ready?" Danny asked.

"Absolutely!" He can't wait.

"Michael. Do you want to go first?"

He put his hand up, as a yes, and Greg disappeared.

Greg, where are you?

On the bridge near the Folly.

I'll bring you back.

He appeared in front of Michael with a huge grin on his face.

"I'll go next, Leah." Danny looked at Greg, and he vanished.

Where are you, Greg?

Outside the shop in Winton.

He appeared in front of us as his last words hit our minds.

I walked up to Greg. "Make sure you hold on when you get there, Greg."

He nodded and vanished.

Where are you, Greg?

On top of the clock, on the roundabout in the square. The cars–

"I was enjoying that, Leah; you didn't let me finish talking."

I ruffled the top of his head. "Sorry, I'll wait longer next time."

"Give me a ride, please?" He twisted his face like Emily does. How could I resist?

I picked him up around his chest as I lifted off the ground and let him hang under me. He flapped his arms like a bird and then kept them straight and made engine noises. He loves this. I landed back on the grass, where he took a bow to everyone's applause.

"I think I better have a day off," Matt informed us all with a huge grin on his face.

"I told you, Matt." Faye looked at us. "He didn't believe me; I think he will in future." She pushed her arm through his and turned him towards the house. "Sorry, that's not a good enough excuse for a day off, Matt. I wasn't born yesterday."

We laughed at her efforts to get him to move – she couldn't.

Danny rubbed his chin. "I think it's time we found out what's on the menu for today. It's getting late, and they'll be queuing up at the doors."

Matt looked at his watch and said, "Perhaps you could send me, Leah?"

I laughed at him. "It's a long walk home at the end of your shift."

He giggled. "Perhaps not."

Seven bodies came in early that morning: two vampire attacks and the rest, road accidents. Michael washed the two I couldn't touch, and I started on one of the accidents. Josh and Leo were finishing off jobs for funerals, so John and Greg tackled one of the accidents between them. We worked hard all morning while Danny fixed the face of one of the accident guys. We'd stopped for five minutes when the phone rang in the office.

"No peace for the wicked," Danny muttered on his way to the phone.

Leah, could you come in here, please? I went in and sat on the desk, just like I'd always done.

"Sorry to ask, but I don't suppose you've seen what James is up to, Leah?"

"Not yet, Danny – no plans for us. I did see him kill those two out there, but I didn't say anything because I wasn't sure how long it took the coroner to process them."

"I've no idea, either, Leah. I suppose it depends how many bodies he has to deal with – the same as us, really."

I sat pondering for a moment. "Anyway, Danny; ask me anything – we're in this together. This family will tick along the same as it always did. The partners have changed, that's all. And stop bloody apologising. We have forever, and I don't want to hear that every soddin' day."

Danny looked at me and smiled. "Point taken."

"How are you and Maggie getting on together?" That took him by surprise.

"Great, actually – thanks. My memory has returned from when I was taken, and it's like we were never parted. That may seem odd to you, I suppose. I truly believe Maggie's the re-incarnation of my first love, Leah."

"I'm pleased for you, Danny – believe that. I know Michael and I should have been together from the start."

"I know. I was jealous of him, Leah. I forced the issue with you because of that, and I really regret it."

"Forget it now, Danny. We're with the right partners now and will be stronger because of it when we deal with James. God only knows what will happen when he sees you two together. You do know that Maggie should be near us to show him. Do you think she could do that, Danny?"

"I'll ask her, Leah. I'm glad we've talked like this today, it's sorted lots of things in my head."

"I'm pleased. Do you want the massage table back?"

"Keep it...you use it more with Michael than we ever did, Leah."

"Yes, we do; almost every night. I expect you've heard us." I giggled.

"Don't worry about it, Leah; we're all just as noisy."

"I should go and do some work – there's quite a bit in."

"I know. I'll be there in a minute, Leah."

Michael smiled when I joined him to wash two bodies.

"That's good you've cleared the air, Leah – I'm happy for you. He told me on the way to Janet's funeral, yesterday; he was very surprised you didn't hit him. I told him you were stronger than any of us."

I smirked. The way I felt at the time, I'd have knocked him into next fucking Christmas. Michael giggled at me, and then the fun was dropped.

"What would be the point of that, Michael? James would bloody love it, if we fought together. That would make his life so much easier; we'd do his job for him, and he'd rub his bloody hands together...no chance of that, but there are still a few things we should practice before he comes for us."

"More, Leah?" Michael looked confused.

"Yes. If he thinks himself away from us, we should be able to piggyback his thoughts so that we're standing exactly in the same spot, in relevance to him. That would really freak him out, and I'd be surprised if he could think himself very far. He only sent Emily a few hundred yards from the house. He wouldn't have had to use a car if he could do the same as us."

Michael smiled as he helped me turn the body over. "And the next thing, Leah?"

"We hit a target with fire, but could we fire it above someone's head. He jumps very high – that's the one thing he's good at. Remember how he lifted off the ground with six of you holding him back. He's very strong in that department. If we could shoot flames above him, he'd think twice about trying to get away like that."

"I'd forgotten about that, Leah," Danny said as he came to join us. "It looks like we have a lot to do, yet. I think we should try it after work, before dusk."

Maggie stepped through Emily's door. "Did you want to ask me something?"

"Did Emily tell you, Maggie?" I had to ask.

"No, I heard you from the kitchen."

I punched the air and yelled, "Yes!"

They looked at me as if I'd gone mad.

"Don't you see – we all work as one now. He won't be able to split us up." I watched as the realisation dawned on Michael and Danny's faces. This was what we'd been working for all along. "When we've finished with him, he'll be begging for death."

On the way over to the house, after work, Michael grabbed me and kissed me with so much passion I was surprised. When the kiss finally ended, he began to laugh. Now I'm interested.

He looked me full in the face. "I love you, Leah. You've no idea how special you are. Not just to me but this whole family. I see you already have the answers to get rid of him, and you're training us to do things to counter anything he throws at us. You know exactly where you're taking this."

In your dreams.

He threw his head back and laughed at my thoughts. I stopped his laughing by kissing him back.

Emily giggled behind us. "Put him down, Leah."

"He started it, Emily – I'm trying to shut him up."

Michael put an arm around us both and walked us into the house. Delight radiated from his face for all to see. He pulled the chair next to Alec, for Emily, and the next one for me. When he sat down, he cuddled me close against his body. The smile never faded.

The chat around the table died down a bit, which gave Danny a moment to explain that he thought it would be a mistake to go out for more training today, as we would have rushed it, with dusk coming – and we couldn't afford to get anything wrong from here on in as that would be playing straight into the enemy's hands. Everyone agreed. This was serious, and we needed to have things honed to perfection. _Danny's right; there's too much at stake to do something wrong now._

"Are you ready, Leah?"

Michael was patiently waiting on the bed or he was supposed to be. We were going to Elsbeth's, as promised. I'd phoned to ask her if it was convenient about an hour before. When I walked through the arch, I flung my arms out and yelled, "Ready!"

Michael whistled and rushed over. I had to put my hand out to stop him. "Watch the makeup; I don't want my lipstick spread all over my face, please?"

I tried to stop laughing, right the way through that last statement – with no success. It never worked with Michael because he was so happy it was infectious. He kissed my neck instead.

"If we don't leave soon, I won't be in a fit state to go."

He stopped and behaved himself for five minutes – long enough to get out to his car.

"Sorry, I can't help it. You drive me crazy, Leah."

He started the car and drove us into town. I had to direct him to Elsbeth's and hoped I could remember the way. We found it after driving past it twice, and I did expect him to get annoyed with me, but he didn't.

She opened the door before I could reach the bell. Sixth sense or what!

"Come in, dears – it's so lovely to see you both."

"Hello, Elsbeth. How are you?"

She hugged us, and we followed her into her cramped sitting room.

"That was a complete shock to me...you can imagine, Leah. I was so sorry to hear about Janet, Michael."

"Thanks, Elsbeth. You probably think it's terrible, us being together so soon."

"You were meant to be together a year ago, Michael, and if Danny hadn't stuck his size nines in, you would've been." I'm shocked she thought of it like that, being the age she is. "I had to listen to his confession on the phone. He told me exactly what he'd done to you, Michael. I told him I was furious with him for that and leading you on all this time, Leah. He wasn't fair to either of you. If you hadn't had the guts to push him away, you'd never have known and spent the rest of eternity with the wrong partner. I could swing for him at times."

Michael said, "He expected a clout from Leah, since it happened, Elsbeth."

"I think he should still worry about that. What's the atmosphere in the house like?"

"It was awful," I replied. "Not from everyone else, they've been great. Danny wouldn't speak to me, and he parked Maggie in the cottage. We went over there and had it out with him."

Michael cleared his throat. "Let's get this right, Leah. I'll tell you even if she won't. Leah gave him the biggest tongue-lashing in history."

Elsbeth giggled at Michael and faced me. "I'm pleased you did – he deserved it." Elsbeth is still mad at him. "Now, Michael, have you any idea when you could start some healing at the church. I have clients waiting."

"We have something major brewing and that needs to be sorted out first. I don't actually know, precisely, Elsbeth."

"Danny told me about it, Michael. Could I pencil you in for after that?" She waited.

"Absolutely, Elsbeth, I'd like to do more healing. We haven't been to the awareness class for a few weeks. How's Daz, and that leg of his?"

"It's been fine, up until he banged it on something. I think he needs a top-up."

"If we could get to the awareness class, I'd give him more healing. You know how we're fixed – and it's been so busy. I'll have a word with Danny, and perhaps Leah could ring you and arrange to do it during the day; we'd sort something out. I don't know how he walked on it before. He must have been in one hell of a crash."

"He's never talked about it to me, Michael. I've seen him hobbling on it for years, in agony."

We'll have to go, Michael, look outside. "We shouldn't be away from the house after dark because that's when he's active."

Elsbeth looked at her watch and glanced out of the window. "You have to go – the night's drawing in." Christ, now I've worried Elsbeth.

"We have plenty of time to get home, Elsbeth...don't worry."

We stood up, gave her a hug and saw ourselves out.

On the journey home, Michael was smiling to himself.

"Penny for them?"

"I'd love to have been a fly on the wall when Danny phoned Elsbeth. I bet she gave him a tongue-lashing, like you."

"I bet she did. I've never seen her so annoyed at anyone. She dotes on him, but I bet he's sunk in her estimation...quite a bit."

When we arrived home, it was pitch black, and I held Michael's hand across the yard even though we see in the dark. The lights weren't on, which surprised us both. I thought they went on automatically. Our family were rushing about in the house.

"Something's wrong, Michael – stand still!"

I listened for a moment. I thought I heard something behind us. I turned and heard it again.

"Someone's in work." Danny, get out here. "We should wait for Danny, Michael. If James is in there, we won't be able to handle him on our own."

He nodded, and we waited.

The noises in work grew louder as Danny came running out of the back door.

"What's wrong, Leah?" I didn't have to answer, he heard it himself. What's happened to his super fucking hearing when we need it? I could hear Michael giggle.

We rushed into work, expecting huge problems. What we found was a cat that had been trying to get out. Talk about your heart in your mouth. It must have come in when the big doors were open. I laughed as Michael went round picking up the steel bowls we constantly use. I picked the cat up to put it out, and it struggled like mad. I don't think it's used to people.

"We're not people, Leah; you forget." Danny was smiling at me. "I'm really surprised it came in here at all."

I walked to the door and put it out. "I did forget, Danny; we must smell of formalin." I looked at him because he'd laughed again. "What have I got wrong this time?" I giggled.

"We have a smell that animals pick up," Danny said, with a grin.

"God, I hope we don't smell like James!"

Michael wrapped his arms around me from behind. "Do you think I could get this close if we did. I'd run a mile, Leah, and so would you. We wash – he obviously doesn't."

"How was Elsbeth?" Danny looked worried.

"I think you know how she is, Danny. I don't want to lie. By the way, Michael has to get to the awareness class or to the church in the daytime. Daz has banged his leg, and he needs healing."

"Ring Elsbeth, and tell her Michael could use the healing room here. Daz drives so he can get here for healing any time he wants. I'll get a healing room set up for you, Michael – there's a small, empty room beyond Leah's sitting room."

"Thanks. I couldn't see how we'd get to the awareness class, any time soon. It gets dark too early, and we need to be here."

"Don't forget, Michael, you'll have to escort him on and off the premises..."

"Understood. Elsbeth has a list of people who want healing. I've told her it'll have to wait until this is finished. She seemed happy enough."

Danny frowned. "I've really put my foot in it with her. I don't think she'll ever forgive me."

"Yes, she will, Danny," I assured him. "Give it time. She could see we're happy together, and she'll at least have time to polish the top of that bloody pedestal, before you climb back on it."

"She has had me up there for a while." He suddenly smirked.

"What?" I had to ask.

"I nearly said I was only human."

We burst out laughing at him. At least he relaxed and laughed at the absurdity of it all.

I jumped on Michael's back as we walked over to the house. "Can vampires become alcoholics? I could do with a bloody drink."

Michael laughed at me. "Let's find out, shall we?"

Danny was much happier after that little chat. He headed for the wine and glasses.

"Why are the yard lights off, Danny?"

"The main fuse was pulled out...Josh is fixing it now."

"We shouldn't have gone out."

"Why not?" Danny asked.

"I wasn't here to see what he's up to. He must be going to do something tonight."

"Not necessarily. I don't think any of us have been over to work at night for days, so we wouldn't have noticed they were on or not. In any case, we have to have a life. I was away at Swanage for a few nights and you came over there. It could have been done at any time. Stop worrying."

"If you say so."

Danny handed me a glass. I sipped it as I sat next to Michael.

The women came in the back door.

"Where have you four been?" I asked.

"Showing Maggie our studios and some of the work we've got ready for the exhibition." Emily sat next to me. "How's Elsbeth, really?"

Danny glanced at her, annoyed she'd asked in front of him.

"You heard what I said to Danny. I'm not saying any more, Emily."

"Okay, I shouldn't have asked – sorry."

Danny relaxed.

"What were you doing inside the house before we heard the cat, Danny?"

"The two boys were playing tag, and I have to confess I was playing with them, which is why I didn't hear the cat." Danny grinned at me.

"I hope you haven't wrecked the place." I started to laugh at the thought.

We'd been talking for a while when Danny came up with a good idea. "We could practice one of the things tonight, inside the house." We all turned to look at him. "We can practice piggybacking our thoughts."

I smiled, as did Michael. The rest of them looked baffled.

"There's only one problem," I pointed out. "Michael hasn't tried thinking himself anywhere, yet."

"Oh yes, I have, Leah – though not in front of you lot. I've been practicing it since I heard you two could do it." I like the sound of this.

"So do I," Danny said, all excited. "How far have you done it, Michael?"

"To the Folly." He sat back in his chair and held my hand.

"That's farther than I've ever been able to do it," Danny admitted.

Michael smiled; gloat wasn't the right word, but I didn't blame him. I turned and kissed him full on the lips, and he responded.

He picked me up, and we left them at the table. God knows what they thought, and I didn't care enough to try to hear them. Michael carried me to our bedroom. We didn't make love, though they probably thought we would. We lay in each other's arms, kissed, and enjoyed some time alone. I loved the fact he was impulsive and didn't think my life with him would ever be dull.

"How long do you think we should keep them waiting?" Michael said with a glint in his eyes.

I giggled. "About another hour, not less."

Michael laughed. "You're about as wicked as me, Leah."

"Did you see the look on Danny's face when you said the Folly?"

Michael leaned on one elbow. "I can go a lot further than that..." I'm all ears. "Bournemouth Beach."

"What! When have you tried that?"

"In the middle of the night, so I didn't land on someone. I told you, I've been practicing, going a bit further each night."

"I think that's brilliant; you'll have to show me how to do it."

"No, I won't – you can do it now; you just haven't tried it. You can send one of the boys there; same principle."

"Shall we try it now?"

"It's still too early, Leah. The pubs throw them out a lot later than this, and then you have to wait for them to go home. There's always some idiot who wants to swim when they're drunk. I'd hate to land on someone."

"Can we try it tonight, sometime?"

"How can I say no to you? I love you, Leah. I'm going to make you happy forever."

I kissed him until he had to come up for air.

We joined them in the kitchen exactly an hour later. No one mentioned our departure or arrival; it was as if we hadn't gone. That amused us both.

Emily handed us a new glass of wine each, and the talking continued.

"One of us would have to think themselves to another room and the other two try and tack onto their thoughts," Danny explained.

I nodded. "Good idea, as it doesn't matter where we try it. I think both of you would have to tack onto my thoughts, anyway. Can either of you hear James's thoughts when he's near?"

They both said, "No."

"That settles it, then; you both follow me." I picked up my glass and drank.

We spent the next four hours thinking ourselves into different rooms in the house. Danny and Michael could hear my thoughts, so therefore, they would be able to hear him through me. We had it finely tuned from the cellar to the ballroom and then to the den – where we were exactly the same distance apart from one another; that's when I said stop.

"Now we'll be able to follow James anywhere," I explained, "which will freak him right out."

Michael gave me a hug. "You're brilliant! We'd never have been able to get it that perfect without you."

"Hear, hear, Michael." Danny looked at me. "He's right – we wouldn't."

I rang Elsbeth the next morning to arrange the healing for Daz. She was pleased Danny would let Michael use his healing room and even happier he would have his own, soon. Daz phoned to speak to Michael at lunchtime and arranged to come over later in the afternoon. Michael said he was really pleased he'd get his leg sorted out again. We carried on with the work at high speed because we had so much going on that we had to be ready and keep the funerals running like clockwork.

Michael left us when Daz arrived at the security guards' post, to bring him to the house. Danny told me to stop work so that I could be with Michael, for some moral support for him, as he'd only done a couple up until now. I really didn't need to be there, but I wasn't going to pass it up. Michael was just as professional as before, and Daz left us a lot happier and able to walk again without a limp. We'll see him here any time he needs Michael from now on, and hopefully he'd be able to have a life without pain.

## Chapter 13

Several days passed without an incident, and we started to think James might have given up, until we found him up in the den one evening. How long he'd been up there, we didn't know. He disappeared as soon as we saw him, and then we found he'd been through the plan chest drawers, where all Danny's charts were for his astrology. Danny rushed over to see what he'd done to them but couldn't see anything wrong. When he'd vanished, he wasn't holding anything, so we came to the conclusion he'd only just got there.

We had used the den to keep practicing everything we'd learned, up until now. It threw us more than slightly; the fact he was there and up to no good. Danny was very quiet afterwards, which wasn't like him. Something was really playing on his mind. Neither Michael, nor I, could work it out because he'd blocked both of us. Michael looked at me. We can't help him if he won't let us in, Leah – we tried.

I could fucking hit him, at times. He's so bloody secretive. It'll be his undoing – mark my words, Michael.

Danny caught my thoughts and looked in my direction. I stared him out because I spoke the truth, and he knew it. He stood up, then walked up the wall opposite and stopped in the middle of the ceiling, hanging upside down. We both stood there with gaping mouths. How the hell is he doing that? He hadn't been able to stop and look down on us before.

Danny gave no explanation. He carried on walking, stepped off the wall behind our backs, and walked past us, out of the den. We looked at each other in puzzlement.

"What the fuck was all that about, Michael?" I was still staring at the open door.

"I've absolutely no idea." He put his arm around my shoulder, and we went downstairs to join the rest of our family in the kitchen. Danny and Maggie were nowhere to be seen.

"Has Danny been in here, Emily?"

Emily was concerned because they'd heard us upstairs and had no idea why he was acting so weird. "No. Maggie got up and left us a few seconds before you came in. We don't know any more than you."

"I just don't understand any of it. Is he backing out – or what?"

"No, I'm not, Leah." Danny was at the back door with Maggie.

All heads turned to stare at them.

"What's going on, Danny? You have me really worried."

"I had to talk to Maggie before I could tell you this. I don't know when he took it, but James has the copy of the Malleus Maleficarum I had. It was written in the fourteen hundreds."

I stopped him talking. "In English, please?" YOU KNOW I DON'T KNOW LATIN!

"It's called The Hammer of Witches – The Witchfinders' Bible. I had it in that drawer."

"Why would he want that?" Alarm bells are ringing loud and clear in my fucking head, Danny.

"Remember – Maggie told us he said you were a witch? Well, if he thinks that he has to learn how to prove it, if he ever captured you, that book would tell him how."

"Oh my God!" WHY DID YOU HAVE THAT FUCKING BOOK?

Danny ignored me.

Michael put his arms around me to steady my nerves. "We won't let him get anywhere near you, Leah." He was furious with Danny.

"But he wasn't carrying anything, Danny..." Maybe you've misplaced it?

"No, I haven't. He might have taken it some time ago and was back to see if there was anything else he'd missed."

"Have any of the other witchcraft books gone?"

"We should look because I've no idea, Leah." You don't sound too fucking worried. That bounced off his bloody head, and he couldn't look at me.

Michael held my hand when we left the kitchen and headed for the den. You know how worried I am about this.

I'm as pissed off as you, Leah. He's got some bloody explaining to do.

We entered the den, and I stopped dead – they were all gone. I started to shake. Michael held me until it subsided.

Danny had turned two shades paler. "I'm so sorry, Leah. I should have got rid of them as soon as Maggie told us what he thought you might be."

Michael yelled at Danny, "Damn right you fucking should!" and took a step towards him. I held him back. That's exactly what that bastard James wants – all of us fighting amongst ourselves.

I've no idea why, but I actually tried to make Danny feel better. "He'd have found some from elsewhere – he's that devious, Michael." I felt him relax, and then Danny dropped the bombshell.

"He wouldn't have easily found the Witchfinders' Bible anywhere else. Most of the known copies that are left are under lock and key, across the world." WHAT! He staggered when that hit his mind.

"Why did you have to speak to Maggie before telling me?" I'm more than curious now – I'M FUCKING LIVID!

Danny was visibly rattled by my screaming inside his head and hesitated before he said, "I needed to know if he'd tried to cast any spells while Maggie was with him."

"And?"

He made me wait. Get on with it, for fuck's sake!

"He tried and failed because the book he had was no good – that's why he looked here."

I blasted out, "HOW FUCKING WONDERFUL! I'M A SITTING DUCK AGAIN BECAUSE OF YOU!"

He hit the bookcase behind him, righted himself, and tried to explain.

"No, you're not!" Danny's trying to assuage my worry. "He'd have to practice things. That book was written for clergy to test for witches." That hasn't bloody worked then.

Michael cuddled me. I'll look after you, Leah.

I looked up into his eyes. "This has scared the hell out of me, Michael. How do we fight him if that's what he's into?" The shaking began again, and he held me even closer, glaring at Danny.

"Leah, please don't worry. He'd find it extremely difficult to affect us quickly. I tried twice to get into Wicca and found it hard going."

You're digging your grave, Danny – stop; it's not working on me.

He looked at me. "I'm sorry, Leah. I didn't mean to upset you."

Pieces of the puzzle locked together, inside my brain.

I let him have it. "That's why you kept them, isn't it? You told me you weren't into any of that. YOU'RE A LIAR, DANNY!" NOW I'M REALLY FUCKING ANGRY!

"If I told you that day, you'd have run out screaming," he answered pathetically.

Don't try that on me, you bastard. "DAMN RIGHT! I WOULDN'T BE IN THIS FUCKING MESS TODAY, IF I HAD."

He slammed into the bookcase again.

I stormed out of the den. Michael followed me to our bedroom and lay beside me on our bed.

"I'd no idea he was into that, Leah – please believe me?" Michael was really worried.

"I know you didn't, Michael, and the rest of our family had no idea, either. I knew he was secretive but to that degree? I don't know if I could trust him anymore."

You can, Leah. I was always into all aspects of the supernatural – Wicca was one of them. I'm so sorry.

I'm bloody scared, Danny – can't you see that? You're on the bottom rung of my estimation ladder. You've deceived us all.

I know, and I'll help in any way to counter anything he does.

Are you still standing with us against him, Danny?

Of course, Leah, how could you ask that?

Quite easily, thanks!

This changes nothing to do with that. I want rid of him even more now because he's fighting dirty. You asked for none of this.

Exactly!

Michael lay beside me for the next two hours while I digested the latest revelation. He spoke very little, knowing I had to sort my head out.

"Thanks, Michael, you seem to know what I need."

"Anything for you, Leah. I can't believe he's been so bloody stupid, putting everyone in danger like that. Do you want to go down now?"

"Yes, we ought to show ourselves before everyone goes up to rest."

We walked into the kitchen to a sea of faces. Danny and Maggie had their backs to us and seemed to be holding court. Damn cheek. I was wrong; they'd grilled him for the last two hours about what went on upstairs. When Emily saw us, she ran over to give both of us a hug. Josh got up for more wine, and we were treated with great love by them all.

I sat down between Matt and Michael and stared at Danny and Maggie. They both looked like they'd been through the mill with all the questions fired at them from everyone. Good.

My cousins are frightened for their own selves as well as us. This is something they've never experienced, and they don't want anything to do with it. They're furious with you for bringing it into their home, and now we're all on the receiving end of what's to come; the terrible thing is we actually don't know what form it will come in. You have a lot to answer for; you've put us all in danger.

He sat there listening to everything in my head and didn't comment or walk out. He knew he was at fault and took it on the chin. Maggie didn't say anything. She'd been too quiet lately – just like Danny.

I glanced at Matt, who wasn't happy about any of it. I could feel the tension coming off his body, beside me – worried for Faye, as well as us. The respect he had for Danny had dwindled, fast.

Danny stood up. "I'm going over to his house to get the books back."

Maggie yelled, "You can't, Danny; that's what he wants!"

"I'll wait until he leaves to feed – it's the only way, Maggie. I created this mess, so it's up to me to sort it out."

She grabbed his arm, but he shook her hands off.

I threw at him, "You can't go alone."

He turned and stared at me. "I've hurt you enough. If I take anyone with me and something goes wrong, I'd hurt you again. I couldn't do that, Leah."

I yelled, "YOU CAN'T GO ALONE!"

He stared at me again. Why do you keep saying that? I'm going alone.

"Because I'm going with you, Danny."

"So am I," Michael said.

Danny looked at us in disbelief.

"We trained to fight him here," I reminded him, "and you weren't worried about that. Why would it be so different at his house?"

He couldn't argue with that and sat back down. The rest of the family were upset; I could see it on all their faces, but they knew we stood a better chance if three of us were there. We made plans to wait until the beginning of his feeding time slot the following night.

We parked the car a long way from James's house, so he wouldn't have any idea we were there. He'd still be smarting from the memory of how we rescued Maggie. One by one, we flew over the gardens and waste ground adjacent to his garden. The fence at the back of the property was broken down, making it easier to get into the garden at ground level. Lights were on inside the house, and he was in the back parlour, reading an open book on a stand. He looked like he was trying to memorise something. He kept looking at the book and turning away; his mouth was moving, then he'd look at the book again. He was too far for me to hear. I nudged Danny. What's he saying?

He's trying to remember a spell and keeps getting it wrong.

What spell?

A spell to draw you to him.

What if I think myself in there, even though he's getting it wrong? I could get out just as fast, and he'd be completely on the wrong path.

That's a hell of a risk, Leah, Michael sent to me.

No, Michael, he'd try again, and it wouldn't work. In the end, he'd have to give up and go out to feed, with a bit of luck. If anything goes wrong, both of you come and get me. It'll only be seconds; what can he do in that time?

I still don't like it; you're putting yourself in the firing line.

Leah's right, Michael; it's worth a try.

Michael shrugged his shoulders. I disappeared from them and stood in front of James for a second then was back with Michael and Danny another second later. He began jumping for joy, he was so happy.

He tried for another half an hour and gave up. We watched him leave the room and heard the door on the front of the house slam. Danny ran around the side of the house and kept an eye on James until he'd disappeared into the wasteland beside it.

He's gone; let's get the books. Danny pushed open the back door, and the three of us rushed in. The books were stacked on the small table next to the book stand. We gathered them all up and were just about to leave when we realised he was stood in the doorway blocking our exit.

"You can't get out of here carrying those, so you'll have to leave them or stay here." He laughed, thinking he had the upper hand.

WRONG.

Hold my hand, Danny – and Michael's. We stood facing one another with the books in our arms. I thought myself out of there, and we ended up beside the car with all the books.

"How the hell did you do that?" Danny was bemused.

Michael and I started laughing.

"Get in the car, Danny, and I'll tell you."

We drove away from there as quickly as possible in case he searched the streets.

"Michael and I have practiced that very thing since Maggie told us he'd tried to think himself somewhere with petrol."

"I've never been able to do it, and believe me, I tried," Danny admitted.

"Michael showed me how to do it."

Danny stared at Michael in the driver's seat, driving slowly now, as we were near town.

"That's absolutely amazing, Michael. Can you do anything else I don't know about?"

"A few things," Michael said, without elaborating. He knew, and I could see Danny was frustrated in the back seat, but I didn't blame Michael at all. He kept driving for another few miles before he told Danny any more.

"I think myself from the house to Bournemouth Beach, and now Leah can do it."

"I can do that," Danny bragged. "It takes a while, stopping so many times."

"We do it in one go," Michael said with a huge grin on his face.

I saw him glance at Danny in the rear-view mirror. He liked what he saw because Danny had his mouth open, catching flies. He didn't say anything else on the journey home.

When we walked into the kitchen with the books, we expected the others to be resting but they were there, waiting for us, and cheered our return.

"Where's Maggie?" Danny asked.

"She felt terrible about everything and went up to her room. I went up and asked her to come down, but she wouldn't," Emily told us. "I did try."

Danny left us – to get her, I thought – but he didn't come back down.

Josh handed us a drink each, and we told them how we got the books.

"Have we got a safe here, Josh?" I asked.

"Yes, why?"

"I want these books in there, please, until Danny tells us what to do with them. Personally, I'd like to burn them all."

Go ahead, Leah. That's what I'm doing with them.

Are you sure, Danny? The Witchfinders' Bible must be worth a fortune.

We don't need money; burn them, please? I'm staying up here with Maggie. I'll see you all tomorrow. Goodnight, everyone.

Goodnight, Danny, and you, Maggie. They all said goodnight silently, in turn.

"God, am I pleased that's over," Matt said. "That's one subject Marcia always shied away from – I understand why now."

I stood up. "Who wants to watch us burn this lot? Come on, Michael, we'll burn them together."

"No, we shouldn't, in case he followed us here. We don't want him to know we can do it just by looking. It would spoil the surprise, Leah."

"I hadn't thought of that, Michael. Does anyone have a lighter or matches?" Emily went over to her cooker and brought back a gadget that produced a flame for lighting the gas.

"That will do nicely, Emily. You can do the honours."

We picked up the books and went outside for the burning ceremony.

"I'm pleased they're gone, Michael. That whole business freaked me out."

We'd just walked in our bedroom.

Michael froze. Look through there, Leah. He pointed into my dressing room.

What's he doing?

Looking through Danny's funeral clothes, I think.

I'm outside, Michael; where is he exactly, in the room?

He's at your wardrobe door.

Danny suddenly appeared behind him and screamed, "WHAT ARE YOU LOOKING FOR?"

James almost jumped out of his skin and disappeared.

"What's that smell?" Danny complained. He looked inside the wardrobe, and all his clothes were covered with cows' muck. The smell started to fill the room, and Danny slammed the door.

"Go downstairs – I'll clean this mess up."

I was going to help.

"Leah, take Michael downstairs."

We left him to it and went down to my sitting room.

"Fancy doing that. I wonder how he brought it in here."

"He probably had it in his pockets." Michael giggled at the thought.

"Bet he smells ripe? He's revolting, anyway, so he won't notice it on himself."

Michael put his arm around me and kissed me so tenderly I forgot about everything for a while.

"I love you, Michael."

He pulled back from me a little and said, "Leah, I've loved you since the first day I saw you and every day since," then he kissed me with hot-blooded passion.

That set me off, and I took over with what I wanted to do for him. I pulled him onto the floor and covered his cock with my mouth. He lay flat with his arms against his body and cradled my head in his strong but gentle hands. He growled and moaned until he began to get near his orgasm, then he took over. He vanished from under me; seconds later, I was on my back. He spread and knelt between my legs, stopped for a few minutes to look over my whole body – God, you're tempting – dipped his head down, and went to town with his mouth on my clit, and neither of us cared about anyone or anything else apart from pleasing each other until dawn started to break and light filtered through the window. Michael rested his head on his hand and looked down into my face.

"Penny for them?" I asked.

"I was just trying to imagine Danny clearing out all his clothes covered in cow-pats – mind you, he deserves a 'pat on the head' after his recent antics."

I howled with laughter, as did Michael. The image I had in my mind was hysterical, and Michael watched it with me.

"You're very naughty, Michael."

I like being naughty, came the reply.

"We have to feed – I'll race you," he said, as he leapt to his feet. I was a split-second behind him to dress fast, then we thought ourselves down to the cellar.

We heard Danny and Maggie having fun in their shower. At least they're happy for a while.

_Thanks, Leah, we are_ , Danny's voice filtered into our heads as we opened the fridge door.

We had a serious talk with everyone and arranged that two out of the three of us, who had to deal with James, would be at the house at any one time, even when it was daylight. We could never assume that he'd only come here when it was dark. If there was an overcast day, he could take a chance, and we didn't want to hand him ammunition on a plate; that would make his bloody day.

Michael, Leo and Josh went out to the morning funeral at eleven, and Danny was with the two lads for the afternoon cremation, which made sure Michael was here with me.

Danny and Maggie seemed a lot happier and spent more time with us than they had when they'd first got together. Hopefully, there were no more secrets to be found out, and we could be united forever now.

John, the carriage driver, asked Danny about our anniversary; sticky moment for Danny. He came clean to him – explained everything about their whole lives and our break up. He told him I was with Michael now and that he was with Maggie. John accepted it and still winked at me when I saw him, and he spoke to Michael quite a lot more. He wouldn't take sides, but it was obvious to me he thought I had been wronged. Danny must have told him it was his fault.

Later on in the week, on Wednesday, Caz and Emily had all their paintings ready for their exhibition, and we offered to take them over to Salisbury so Mark could hang them. They'd be glad to get them away from the house because we were all on tenterhooks, in case anything happened to them.

The car boots were loaded, and we left early, to be at the gallery just after he opened, so that we could get back for work. The two girls breathed a sigh of relief on the way home because the private viewing was at the end of the week. Danny, Maggie, Michael and I had decided not to attend it. That would be the perfect time for James to strike, if the house was empty; in any case, we could go to view it during the week between funerals on a sunny day. He wouldn't chance dying on those days.

At lunchtime that same day, Danny stopped everyone at work. They waited for an explanation, as it was unusual for him.

"We're going to the outhouse to practice the flame throwing."

They all put down whatever they were using and filed out, excited about watching.

Michael held my hand and kissed me as we left the building. "Come on, teacher," he said with a huge smile. I stopped him and kissed him back.

"What was that for, Leah?" He was searching my face for an answer.

"Do I have to have a reason to kiss you?" I kissed him again; this time he responded and dragged me behind one of the cars in the yard. We kissed for about five minutes until we both had to come up for air.

"I think we should go, we're needed."

He grinned and said, "This can wait, Leah. I won't forget where we got to."

"I love you, Michael...you're really good for me. I feel more alive than I've ever felt when we're together like this."

He got hold of me, picked me up, and rushed over to the outhouse.

"You know I love you," he declared, in front of everyone as he put me down.

He wanted them all to hear it. They started applauding his gesture, and he wasn't embarrassed at all. Danny was clapping, along with Maggie. _I know they're pleased I've found my true love at last. For once, I don't want the ground to swallow me up._

We walked further into the room and stood apart from each other, as we'd done for the piggybacking in the house. That was how we'd have to stand when we practiced this. Our audience was spread along the wall, right out of our way, in the huge, oblong outhouse.

Danny and Michael waited for instructions.

"Right, we're stood in a triangle – so for this to work, you look at the space opposite you, between us, and think of the ground further out. When you've done that, look into the air before you think of fire. Who wants to start first?"

"I will," Michael said. He stood still for a second to get himself in the right state of mind. When he opened his mind and then his eyes, he looked up and flame shot from his eyes and hit the ground right out to my left. Cheering started and a smile broke out on Michael's face as he rushed over to cuddle me.

I whispered in his ear, "You did it perfectly; well done."

He left me to get back into position for Danny to try it. Everyone grew silent again.

"Come on, Danny – you're next."

He glanced at me and readied himself. Fire shot from his eyes but didn't quite reach the ground before it fizzled out. He looked disappointed

"Try again!" I called. "You can do it, Danny."

I hope so.

"Yes, you can; I know you can."

He tried again after smiling at me. Fire shot from his eyes and hit the ground so hard it bounced off the floor then struck the wall momentarily. He was elated. The clapping started for him.

"Told you!"

He laughed – the worry gone from his face.

Michael chimed up, "Your turn, I believe, Leah." A broad smile filled his face.

I glanced above the gap between them, and the flame arced into the air and landed on the floor leaving a black mark on the concrete, where it had landed.

"Brilliant, Leah!" Danny called above the noise coming from our onlookers.

I said to the boys, "I think we've got this – let's go in."

Everyone turned to leave, and we followed them back to work. The talk, about what they'd seen, never stopped all the way across the stable yard.

Michael pulled me into one of the stables. "That was amazing, Leah. You've trained us to perfection, and we're ready for him now."

"I hope so. He knows I can send him away from me. Perhaps he's trained himself; who knows? I don't think we can do anything else. I just want it over and done with."

He cuddled me. We're going to get him, don't worry, Leah.

Danny looked up when we joined them in work. _He's right, Leah, we're ready._

Late on the Friday afternoon, the rest of the family were getting ready for the exhibition. Emily looked worried when she came into the kitchen with Alec.

"Why are you worried?" he asked her. "It's going to be the same as last time, you'll see."

"What if nothing sells?"

Alec hugged her. "Now you're worrying over nothing, Ems. Remember last time; you were the same. Your work is so good – you've nothing to worry about."

She looked into his eyes. "I can't help it, Alec."

"I expect all artists feel the same on the first night," I offered.

Emily smiled at me just as Caz and Josh came through the hall door laughing and carrying on. Not her. Emily looked upset.

I stand corrected, Emily. Remember last time? I'm sure it's going to be fine.

"I suppose you're right, Leah. I do remember last time, I was the same." She chuckled and seemed to relax.

One by one, they all came into the kitchen to wait for their departure.

It's a shame we're not going, but Michael is going with me next week. I'd have loved to see their faces when they sell out again. We'll go to the next one.

Michael put his arm around my back and pulled me closer to him. He knew how I was feeling.

"We'll all go next time," he kissed the side of my head, "you'll see – think of it this way: we'll get a day on our own; that's got to be worth waiting for, don't you think?"

"That will be perfect. You always know how to get me out of the doldrums. What are we doing tonight while we wait for them to get back?"

"Why don't you show me some of the astrology books you've been reading in the den, sounds fascinating. I suppose we should ask Danny?"

It's fine, carry on. We're going into the games room.

We waved them off. Josh and Leo were driving the two limousines that meandered along the drive to the main road.

"Come on, Leah, I'm all yours." Michael was in high spirits.

"Are you sure it's just the astrology books you're interested in?" I gave him a sideways look.

He gave me an 'as if' look back. "Honestly, Leah, I'm just looking forward to some time alone with you – well, almost."

"I know exactly what you mean. I love them all, but we only have any privacy at the cottage. Danny had the repairs done to the roof – did you know?"

"I didn't even know there was a problem, Leah. That reminds me...I want to do your gardens over there. I told Josh before we got together, and he said he'd help with anything I didn't know, so once this lot is out of the way I can get stuck in." He looked at me for my approval. All I did was kiss him.

"Thank you, Michael. I didn't know you liked gardening. I saw you going down to Josh's, but I thought nothing more about it. I could go over there with you and give you a hand, if you want. You'd have to show me what to do, but I'm sure we can get some books and find out about it."

"We'll call that a date. I was hoping you'd say that, Leah. Now, the astrology books – come on..."

He held his hand out, and we went up into the den to pore over any he wanted to look at.

I looked at my watch and discovered it was almost eleven o'clock. "They should be back by now, Michael. I wonder why they haven't come home yet."

He looked up from the book with a frown. "I'm surprised Danny hasn't called us if they're that late. Let's go down."

We left the den behind and rushed down to speak to him – only we couldn't find Danny or Maggie anywhere. Now what? I hurried to the phone and dialled Danny's number. He answered immediately.

"Where are you?" He'll know by my tone I'm bloody furious.

"We're at the cottage. I thought I told you."

I couldn't believe it, and Michael looked flabbergasted.

"Get back here! They haven't come home, and I'm worried sick."

"They'll be fine; you're worrying over nothing."

"How can you be so fucking casual about this? You shouldn't even be over there."

"We're coming home. I'll have to drive the long way, so it's going to take a bit of time."

I slammed the phone down.

"What the hell is he playing at? Did he say he was going over there? Did I bloody miss it?"

"No, you didn't. They were going into the games room. We didn't go to the exhibition because of the threat to this place. Has he gone fucking mad?"

"I'm ringing the police to see if any accidents have been reported on the road to Salisbury."

Michael nodded and waited as I made the call.

A police woman confirmed my fears. She continued to explain some of the details. I slid down the wall I'd been leaning against until I was sat on the floor. Michael looked on, horrified as the officer I was talking to explained that the two limousines were driving home with a car between them. As they passed a junction, another car had shot across it and wiped the middle car off the road, down a bank, and into some woods. My family were still at the scene because they were witnesses, and the fire brigade were dealing with the occupants of the car. All we could do was wait for them to come home.

Four o'clock came and went, and then the phone rang. We both hurried to the hall. I picked up the receiver.

"Hello."

"Leah, it's Emily. I don't know how to tell you this. I'm speaking from the hospital."

"Emily, tell me, please?" Rachel... I wailed.

Michael grabbed me and took over the phone call.

"Emily, what's happened? She'll calm down in a minute," he coaxed.

"Rachel was at the show with her new husband. They came to tell us they got married six months ago. I'm sorry, they're both dead. Where's Danny, Michael? He usually does all the phoning."

"We went up to the den, and they were going into the games room. At eleven, we came looking for them and learned they were over at the cottage. We couldn't believe it. Leah has been on to the police. We knew about the accident but nothing else. Maybe if Danny had been here, he may have been able to do something so that they didn't have to die."

"We're coming home now, Michael. Look after Leah. We'll see you soon."

He put the phone on the stand and picked me up, to carry me into my sitting room.

"I knew they were going to die after they got married, Michael."

He looked at me oddly.

"I had to read her cards after my first awareness class. It was in the last card. I didn't tell anyone else, not even Danny. Poor Elsbeth; she was like a daughter to her."

Michael rocked me gently for a long time, and then someone knocked on the door.

"Come in, Danny," I said bluntly.

He opened the door slowly, hardly daring to come into the room, and stood before us. He looked very sheepish. I didn't speak. I waited for an explanation as to why they were over there at all.

"Maggie wanted to go to the cottage."

I stared at him, dumbstruck. After a couple of minutes, I found my voice and screamed at him, "While you were over there having fun, Rachel and her new husband were killed in a car accident, coming back from the exhibition with the rest of them!"

He looked shell-shocked.

I told him in a quieter tone, "We may have saved them if you'd been here."

"Fundamental Principles, Leah; you can't mess with that." He stood there with a smug look on his face.

I pretended to mess with my hair, and I let my arm fall back and pick up the bronze statue on the small table behind the sofa. I flung it at him really hard – he ducked, and it sank into the wall behind him, about six inches deep.

"NOW YOU KNOW I'M FUCKING MAD AT YOU!"

The smug look was wiped immediately. "I'm sorry, Leah, I shouldn't have said that."

Emily came hurrying into the room, and she hit Danny around the face, knocking him sideways. He looked astonished. The fact that Emily had done it shocked him enough to know she was more than mad at him – and then she laid into him with her tongue.

"Why were you at the cottage when you should have been here? I can't believe you don't look upset at all about Rachel. HE crashed into their car! The police are still looking for the driver's remains; they can't believe anyone got out of there alive." She sat down. I don't think she'd ever been that furious with anyone.

Matt came through the door; he'd heard everything. He nodded to me and sat beside Michael. "Emily's right – it was him. His car was crushed and twisted to hell." He stared at Danny. "You've changed, Danny. I don't recognise you anymore."

Danny was surprised by that but didn't say anything. What could he say, he had changed, and he knew it. He turned and left the room with us all staring after him.

I got up and followed him out. "Danny, somebody's going to have to tell Elsbeth. Do you want me to do it? I don't mind..."

When he turned to face me, I could see he was upset.

"You all think I'm heartless. I'll go and see her in the morning, Leah. I'm sorry we went to the cottage. I never thought anything would happen; it never has when we've waited for it. I'm sorry, Leah – what else can I say?"

"We want to be with you when you give Elsbeth the terrible news. Michael is very fond of her, don't forget."

"I know, Leah – of course you can come. We'll do the funerals from here. I was right about one thing; you couldn't have prevented her from dying because you knew from her reading." Maggie appeared at the door to the kitchen. Danny turned and told her, "We haven't finished sorting out arrangements – I'll be in soon."

She wasn't pleased but left us to continue.

"I didn't know you knew what was in her reading."

He glanced at me. "Don't forget I read your mind, and I did on that day. I'd be surprised if Rachel didn't read you, when you wouldn't say what was on it."

"That makes me feel terrible. Surely she wouldn't have got married if she knew that?"

"Apart from being an immortal, the only sure way to be with your true love forever is to die together."

I gasped.

"She wouldn't have been afraid of dying; you know that. You weren't when you were human."

"True, at least Elsbeth could still talk to her, and she'd know Rachel would hear her. What time are we going, Danny?"

He frowned for a second. "I don't think Maggie should come; she wouldn't be welcome. The problem is, she said she thought you all felt the same about her."

"Why the hell would she think that? You've taken all the stick. That's in her head, Danny. Everyone has been very gracious towards her – you'd know if we hadn't. I don't understand her saying that."

Nor do I, really.

Why are you blocking her now?

I don't want her to hear what I'm about to say.

What's wrong?

She is strange at times. I love her, but she doesn't believe me. I wouldn't have put you through all this if I didn't. I'm sorry; I shouldn't be talking like this to you, Leah. I'm not being fair.

Never mind that. I'm very happy with Michael, so you can talk to me about anything to do with this. You've probably felt out on a limb after what happened. Don't, you're still our cousin. I think she has a persecution complex. It was evident when she was human. All you can do is keep reassuring her about your feelings. She'll come round, I'm sure.

Thanks, Leah. I think I'll stay here with her. You and Michael should see Elsbeth later on. I haven't seen her since we broke up; I've only spoken to her on the phone.

Okay, Danny, go to her. She'll be wondering where you are.

He squeezed my right hand as he passed me to go into the kitchen.

I joined Michael, Emily and Matt in my sitting room. They'd listened to our conversation, and Michael hugged me when I sat beside him. He knew how hard it had been because I had no feelings for Danny in that way anymore, but Michael thought he was totally insensitive at times. He was probably right.

I looked at the wall where part of the bronze statue stuck out and laughed.

Michael giggled beside me. "It's a good job he ducked, or that would've been buried in his head right now – the force you threw it."

Emily and Matt sniggered. Nothing could penetrate our skin, but the idea tickled us all.

"Serves him bloody right," Emily added.

"How did it go at the exhibition, Emily?" She flashed her wonderful teeth. "All of them?" She couldn't help giggling. "Well done, Emily – see...you worried for nothing. Where's Alec?"

"In the kitchen, Leah. He didn't want to see me lose my temper. He knew I was fuming when we caught your conversation – well...slanging match, to be precise." She smiled at me. "I don't blame him really."

"I did let him have both barrels," I admitted.

"It's only what he deserved...leaving you two alone here. Anything could have happened, especially as you were in the den."

## Chapter 14

Matt's phone rang, and he left the room to take the call. Emily plonked herself in the seat next to Michael. He put his arm around her shoulder. We both knew how upset she was about Rachel.

We all knew it wasn't the end of life, dying; you moved on to another plane, which runs parallel to ours, but it was still shocking to know they'd never be here in the flesh again. Alec appeared at the door. Emily beckoned him in and stood up to give him a cuddle. The night must have been harrowing for them all as they watched Rachel and Martin unscrambled from the wreckage. It was bad enough when you didn't know the victims, but when they were your friends – no, family – it was indescribable.

They both made their apologies to go up to their room and left us to worry how we'd break the news to Elsbeth.

We left the house at ten, which would give Elsbeth time to get her life started; mornings were never good for her. When she opened the door, I could see she'd been crying. We both hugged her.

"Come and sit in here, I knew you'd come."

"Do you know, Elsbeth?" Perhaps the police have been.

She smiled at me. "Rachel came to see me...just after she left her body." She stood up and put her arms out to us. She's comforting us!

Michael put his arms around us both. I said, "Elsbeth, I'm so sorry. We all know what you meant to each other."

"We know it's not the end, Leah, and I feel sorry for those who don't. Now, how are you two getting on?"

We sat down and told her of the previous night's events.

"I'm pleased Emily and Caz had a good night at the exhibition. I knew Rachel and Martin were going, and before you ask, I knew they were married. She swore me to secrecy. She wanted to tell you herself, and yesterday was the first gap in their tour."

"I need to ask you something, Elsbeth, I'm sorry. Do you know if she read my mind on the night I gave her the reading?"

"Yes, love, she knew what was coming." I must have looked strange. "Leah, when she met Martin, she told him everything before they got married. Don't forget, he was a medium, so he wasn't scared about anything. They knew they'd be together forever if it happened," she corrected herself, "When it happened."

"Thank you, Elsbeth. I feel better about it now. Danny told me she'd have read me. I didn't believe him because I was so furious with him."

"Leah threw a bronze statue at him; if he hadn't ducked, he'd have been wearing it for the rest of his existence." Michael giggled, and Elsbeth laughed.

"Why did they go to the cottage?" Elsbeth couldn't understand it, considering our present circumstances.

"Maggie wanted to go."

"I know he loves her, but I don't trust her, even now. She has him wrapped around her little finger. You've had nothing but bad luck since she entered your lives. The only good thing to come out of it was you two getting together. I expect the rest of the family are mystified by the change in him?"

"Matt told him to his face, he'd changed," I informed her, "and Danny just walked out of the room. He wouldn't talk, but this morning, a few hours before we left the house, he told me he was worried that she didn't believe he loved her and she didn't feel welcome in the house anymore."

"You've bent over backwards to make her welcome. You even gave her Danny, for God's sake. Sorry, Michael – you know what I mean."

"It's okay, Elsbeth. I'm so pleased Leah was strong enough to do that. I couldn't have stayed there if she hadn't."

Elsbeth smiled, she knew the depth of his feelings for me. "What's going to happen now?" she enquired.

"We're going to do the funeral. Has Martin any family? They may have other ideas for his funeral..."

"I don't know, exactly. I only know he'd been on the road as a medium for about eight years, without a break. I guess, 'no' but perhaps Matt could chase that up for you?"

"I'm sure he'd be happy to do that. Are you going to be all right?"

She smiled at us. "Of course I will, just ring me with the arrangements for the funeral."

"Either one of us will ring you, more often than that, Elsbeth, and if you need anything, please let us know."

"Now, I'm sure you're extremely busy, and I've got readings booked in for today. I'll be fine, and Rachel will keep in touch with me. It won't be much different from her weekly phone calls."

Elsbeth's last words made me feel better about leaving her alone. We stood up and kissed her goodbye and left her to her readings.

On the way home, we kept to small-talk, trying not to think of what was to come.

We joined everyone in work, to see what had come in that morning in our absence. Danny was the first to speak to us.

"How did she take it, Leah?"

"Rachel visited her after she left her body so we didn't have to tell her; in fact, she comforted us. You were right, she did read my mind and discussed everything before she married Martin. They both knew what was coming and embraced it with open arms, knowing they'd be together forever, ultimately. They both had more guts than I'd have had."

"And me," Danny admitted.

"Elsbeth suggested asking Matt to find out if Martin had any family because they might want a say about his funeral arrangements?"

Dread filled Danny's head. "I know it's a lot to ask, but do you think you could phone him, Leah? He's on an early shift today. Ask him to ring Elsbeth, to get his full name and any other details for his search."

"I don't mind doing it, Danny – you're not on his Christmas card list any longer."

As I hurried for the office phone, I heard Danny mutter in his mind, no, I don't believe I am, and he has every right to feel that way.

Once I'd sorted that out with Matt, who didn't mind chasing it up for us, I joined them in the receiving room.

"Right, what are we doing?"

Plenty had come in, and we worked hard until Matt came home after his shift. When he came into the receiving room, he didn't go to Danny with the information he had, he told Michael instead. After what happened the previous day, that didn't surprise me; what did surprise me was that he didn't go to Josh, who would've been my choice because he was the second oldest in vampire years.

Josh looked on but didn't seem to mind. Perhaps he didn't want the responsibility or undermining Danny wasn't on his agenda. It was tricky.

Michael went straight in to Danny and explained everything Matt had told him. It was about Martin's circumstances, regarding any family.

Danny wasn't put out at all and understood why Matt was still annoyed with him.

We were to stage a double funeral for them but had to wait for the bodies to be released from the hospital, following completion of their post-mortems.

Elsbeth could have a service for them in her church, and then they'd go to the church where Mum and Becky were buried, for a service there. We'd be able to visit all four graves at the same time.

After closing work down for the weekend, we were all in the kitchen. Danny brought two bottles of wine and glasses to the table. As he handed the full glasses around, we all wondered why we were having a drink – no one really wanted one, considering what had gone on.

Danny picked up his glass. "To the two artists who have had their second sell-out show. Congratulations to Emily and Caz."

Everyone stood up, toasted the two artists and took a sip of their drinks. They put their glasses down and began clapping enthusiastically. Emily was embarrassed, but Caz was chuffed to bits; she couldn't stop smiling.

"Thank you, Danny," Emily said in such a small voice, he wouldn't have heard had he been human. Then she threw him one of her amazing smiles.

I expect she was pleased he wasn't offended by her actions that morning. She'd always hated conflict of any sort and had looked up to him for so long, she would've regretted it the moment she'd reacted.

Before darkness set in, I went with Michael and Josh down to his greenhouse. Caz followed us after she'd pulled a seed catalogue from her bag. She handed it to me and asked if I could choose what plants I'd like in my garden – they'd have to be ordered in. She took us down to the other end to show me all the plants they'd divided and potted up for me to use. My gardens were huge and would need all the plants we could glean from here, as well as any we'd like to buy. I was so pleased everyone wanted to get on with normal things. I think we'd have gone mad, wondering when it would start, if we hadn't.

Josh cleared his throat. "Why don't you show Leah the plan you've drawn up for her back garden, Caz?"

She frowned and flashed him a look. "It's nothing, really. I expect you'll want something quite different, as Michael wants to do most of it himself."

"Let me be the judge of that, Caz?"

She handed over the plan that was on his workbench.

The hot weather brought more work in than we'd expected, and we were rushed off our feet for a couple of days. Rachel and Martin had to be picked up from Salisbury hospital the following morning – we had their funeral to arrange and execute by the end of next week.

I was so pleased Danny was organising it all. We expected a huge gathering for both funeral venues because Rachel and Martin had had quite a following, apart from all the mediums who would come to pay their respects. Circumstances forced Danny to liaise with Elsbeth over their funerals, and so bridges were being built between them again. He certainly looked happier now he was talking to her once more. She'd been a big part of his life for a long time.

Danny asked Michael's advice on a few things to do with their funeral. I was so glad he didn't cut him out anymore – through jealousy. I didn't need to say anything to Michael about Danny's behaviour with him, regarding me, but Danny had lost some of the respect I had for him. Treating Michael like that had been very childish.

I decided that jealousy must be a very strong emotion. I'd never experienced it myself so I shouldn't judge, though I was happy Michael wasn't like that.

After work we went for a walk by the river. The day had been hot, not that we felt it, but the evening light was perfect, and to see the Folly over the river was sort of romantic. We strolled up to the bridge that crossed the river.

"Do you want to go over, Leah?" Michael asked.

"Yes, have you been over to the Folly? It's lovely – just like a dolls' house."

"No – where is it? I wasn't paying much attention."

I steered us onto the bridge, and we stopped in the middle to look at the water flowing beneath. I pointed out a kingfisher diving for fish further along the bank. We stood very still and looked on as it took a tiny fish to a hole in the mud wall just above the waterline. Michael was fascinated; it caught three tiny fish while we watched.

"Show me the Folly, Leah?"

He put his arm around my shoulder and squeezed me just enough for me to know how he was thinking. We stepped off the bridge, and I took him up the tiny path to the Folly.

"This is beautiful, Leah. I never noticed it before."

"We were a bit preoccupied the last time we came this far."

Michael kissed me. "That was the worst and best day of my life. I love you." He kissed me again.

"Put him down, you don't know where he's been," Emily chirped, and we giggled.

They came from behind the Folly.

"You've rumbled our hiding place," Alec said with a huge smile on his face. "We'll have to find another one now."

Emily tried to look upset and completely failed, she couldn't contain her giggles.

"It's quite a good spot, Emily, sorry. It's a shame we can't go to the cottage, yet. Once all this is over, we could escape over there. I think we'll have to make a list or draw lots to work out who'll go first."

"Yes, we'd all want to go at once," Emily reflected.

"I could always buy another couple of houses over there," I said, "if anything came up for sale near the cottage. I might as well use some of Gran's money. It's doing no good sitting in the bank."

Michael looked at me, rather stunned.

"Didn't you know, Michael?" I could see he didn't. "I inherited close to twenty-five million from my gran. She was left fifteen huge mansion-sized houses in London. My mum would've had the money, but she died before the solicitors could find her, and they tracked me down from a reading I did at the awareness class. It's funny how things turn out."

"I had no idea you had all that," Michael said, astounded.

"She owns a fifth of everything you can see for miles, as well, plus what's in the Swiss bank," Emily told him.

We watched his jaw drop.

"It's only money," I reasoned. "Come on, we ought to get back before it gets dark."

We all gazed briefly at the setting sun before hurrying back to the house and were safely inside just as it dropped out of sight.

We ended up in the kitchen, as usual. Danny and Maggie were sitting at the table, and the youngest boys were down in the games room.

Emily was giggling as she sat down at the table. Faye and Caz came through the back door as we sat down.

"You're in a good mood, Emily," Danny stated.

"We thought we had a secret hiding place, to get some time on our own, and these two found us. We'll have to find another one, that's all."

"Where was it, Emily? You were lucky to find anywhere here."

Emily giggled. "Behind the Folly. We must have been stupid to think we could keep anything a secret here. Leah's going to buy something else over in Swanage so more of us can go at once, after we've sorted this problem out."

Everyone looked at me and smiled.

"Why not? I'd never use that money any other way."

Billy, Josh and Leo barged through the door from the hall, laughing and carrying on. Josh went straight to Caz and pulled a chair to sit on.

"What have you been up to, you three boys?" I asked, trying not to laugh.

"Looking at Billy's etchings."

Billy laughed and elbowed Leo for making it sound rude.

"So we have another artist here, have we?"

"No. I'm not very good, Leah, although it's much better since I was turned. I draw cartoons and comic book things."

"They're better than cartoons, Billy," Josh told him.

Billy shrugged his shoulders.

"Would you go and get some to show us, Billy?" Emily asked. "I'm really interested."

He left the kitchen and went to fetch a few. While he was away, Leo told us Billy had been drawing since he'd first known him. Billy came in carrying a pile of drawings, and they were handed down the table. Everyone was very interested to see them. When they got to Emily, she was really surprised by how good they were.

"Billy, these are brilliant. Are they out of your head?"

He nodded.

Faye saw them next – a smile began to grow on her face. "I think Mark should see these. He has specialist exhibitions for this sort of drawing. There's a huge comic book following; he sells on the Internet to America. You could be sitting on a gold mine, Billy."

He was shocked by her words.

The phone in the hall rang, and Danny went out to answer it. He came back in and announced, "Michael, it's for you."

Who the heck's ringing me?

"Elsbeth," Danny informed him.

Michael left us to speak to her. When he came back through the door, he was wearing a smile. "Danny, could I use your healing room, please? Elsbeth is bringing a girl over. She has lupus and is in a hell of a lot of pain."

"No, you can't," came the reply.

We all stared at him. You've never been this cruel before. Danny smiled. I don't understand you at all now.

"You can use your own, Michael." Danny flashed his teeth, and we all laughed.

Don't bloody do that, Danny; it's not fair. He looked at me and smiled.

"Sorry, I couldn't resist it." He looked at Michael. "It's the room beyond Leah's sitting room, on that side. I hope you like it. It's been ready for a while now. I've been waiting for you to ask to use mine."

"Thanks, Danny." Michael shook his hand and glanced at me. "Are you coming, Leah? Let's go and see it."

Danny didn't spare the horses with this room, was my reaction when I first saw it. Michael couldn't believe it, either. It had a full complement of the latest equipment and there were candles all around the room, on tiny shelves. Cupboards on one wall and blinds on the window to block out daylight when he received any clients during the day.

"He's thought of everything, Michael."

I sat on one of the chairs and patted the one next to me. Michael sat down, still staring around the room.

"I am that word you hate so much, Leah."

"So am I; the whole room is stunning. He must have brought someone in from London to set this lot up."

Michael stood up in front of me and opened his arms; I went into them without any hesitation. He kissed me until someone knocked the door.

It was Emily. "Elsbeth is here, you two."

"We'll be right out, thanks." He giggled at me. "Maybe we can carry on later?"

"Absolutely. Come on, the girl's in pain, remember?"

He became focused immediately, and we left his healing room to greet the two women. Emily had shown them into the big sitting room. Elsbeth wouldn't have minded where she waited, but I suppose Emily wasn't sure how the girl would react to us. When we walked in, Elsbeth stood up to give us both a hug. The girl looked anxious and very unsure what to do. I wonder how much she's been told.

Elsbeth turned to the girl and said, "Chrissie, this is Michael and Leah. Michael will be doing your healing. Don't worry, dear, Leah and I will be with you, considering you don't know Michael properly yet."

Michael offered his hand, with a huge smile on his face. "I'm pleased you came, Chrissie. I want to help you."

She smiled back and shook his hand. "Elsbeth said you were a very good healer. I have lupus, and I'm in a lot of pain at the moment, and nothing seems to stop it."

"I don't know anything about your illness, so you'd have to tell me where you're getting the pain, and I'll try to alleviate it. Do you want to come to my healing room?"

She got up with some difficulty. Michael put his arm out for her, and she clung on to him as we followed them down the hall.

"Michael has his own healing room now, Elsbeth. Danny's just told him about it."

Elsbeth smiled. "I'm pleased he has and doesn't have to ask to use Danny's anymore."

Michael opened the door, took Chrissie inside, and asked her to sit with us for a few minutes while he lit the candles. I got up to help him; Emily had left Michael two of the gadgets she used in the kitchen for the gas – much easier than using a lighter. It wasn't long before Michael was sitting beside Chrissie.

"Could you explain exactly where you have the pain, as I have to decide what sort of healing to give you."

"Lupus attacks the skin and some internal organs. I've had a lot of trouble with my kidneys over the last couple of months."

Michael took hold of her hand and guided her to the healing table.

"Slip your shoes off, Chrissie, and get yourself comfortable on the table. I know which healing you need now. Don't worry, Leah has had healing, many times. Close your eyes and relax if you can while I turn the lights down for a better atmosphere for the healing."

Michael went through the internal healing and asked her to stay still and let the healing do its work. He stood beside the bed and held her hand until she opened her eyes. She smiled at Michael as he helped her off the table.

"Come and sit down, Chrissie. I need to tell you something."

She slipped her feet into her shoes and seemed to be moving much easier to me.

"Each night before you go to sleep, ask me for healing; say my name and the healing will happen in your sleep. You can come here any time you like, but ring first because I may be working if we're busy, and I'd need to get cleaned up." He paused for a second. "How do you feel now?"

"The pain has subsided a lot, Michael. I can't thank you enough for this. I'll definitely ask you for healing at night. Thank you."

Michael put his arm over her shoulder. "Ring me anytime you need me; it's been a pleasure. How about a cup of tea – I'm sure Elsbeth would like one." He grinned at her.

She laughed at him. "You know me well, Michael; I never say no."

"You drink tea, don't you, Chrissie?"

"Yes, thank you, Michael."

A few minutes later, Emily brought in a tray with two cups of tea on it and handed them out. I noticed Chrissie look to see if we would have any.

"I'm sure you've heard about us, Chrissie. Don't let any of it worry you. Elsbeth has known us for a long time now."

"I was a bit dubious when Elsbeth told me about Michael being a healer and where we were coming, but I've seen for myself how caring you all are. I'm not worried about what you are. I'm just grateful you have your gift, Michael. I haven't been this pain-free in months."

Michael was really happy to hear that. He didn't go overboard – that would wait until they'd gone.

We sat with them, talking, until they'd finished their tea, and Elsbeth got up, bringing the session to a close. Michael escorted them off the premises and ran back to the house at top speed. His face said it all when he joined us in the kitchen.

As soon as Michael sat next to me, Danny got to his feet, picked up his glass, and toasted Michael's first client.

"The room is brilliant, Danny. Thank you," Michael said sincerely.

"Nothing but the best for the most talented healer in the house."

Michael's jaw nearly hit the floor.

"I mean it. I tackled Daz's leg a few years ago and never got him pain-free like you have. You have a rare and special talent. You put that girl at ease at once. It took me some time to settle Faye the first night she came here."

Faye giggled. "I agree. I was petrified of him."

Matt came in the back door; he'd been on late shifts during the last few days. Faye gave him a kiss and passed him a glass of wine.

"What have I missed? You all look happy."

"Michael's had his first healing client and used his new healing room," I told him. "Danny organised it all for him."

Matt looked impressed.

"I was just explaining to Michael how frightened I was, the first time I came for healing."

Matt laughed. "I'd never have extracted you from the car if it hadn't been for Leah. You were welded to the seat."

We all laughed at him.

"Michael has a special talent," Danny explained. "He's a much better healer than me."

"Really?" Matt couldn't quite believe he was better than Danny.

"It will be proven over time, you'll see," Danny assured him.

That was the first exchange of words they'd had since the day Rachel was killed. It was good to see the ice broken. I'd always hated conflict, and we had to live together.

Faye handed Matt the stack of drawings. He looked through them and asked, "Who did these?"

Faye glanced at Billy, who was smiling now.

"Billy's the artist, Matt. We saw an exhibition like these when we dropped something off for Mark. You remember, last year?"

"Yes, I certainly do. I think these are as good, if not better than those, Faye."

Billy's face was a picture.

John offered to collect the remains of Rachel and Martin when he heard Danny say something to Michael. Danny told him they were family friends. The van was backed in, and John hurried to open up the back. His face was grave, and I knew he was trying to stay focussed because he'd had a shock.

He said to Danny, "I'm so sorry, Danny; you have your work cut out here. I don't envy your job with these two." He rested his hand on Danny's shoulder and patted it. Christ, this must be bad.

Michael pushed a trolley over to the van and helped Danny pull one of the boxes out. I had another ready for the next one, and they were pushed together, to be opened when John had gone. Danny saw him out and hurried over to flick the catches on both boxes. He opened them and gasped – then he rapidly changed and let out an ear-piercing roar. The others looked up from what they were doing because they'd never seen anything brought in here that would cause Danny to change.

Michael walked over and rested his hand on Danny's back, and when he glanced into the boxes, I knew it shook him, too. I approached the boxes and looked in. They'd had post-mortems; not that a pathologist had needed to cut them in order to do his job. Mangled was the only way to describe them both. Both bodies still had faint torch flame marks and burns caused by the firemen having to cut them out of the wreckage.

Danny had regained his composure. "Thanks, Michael. I couldn't stop it." He turned his attention to Rachel and Martin. "This is one hell of a job for us all. Michael, could you try to wash the bodies. I'm going to show you how to suture. I'd never get them done on my own."

Danny's face was filled with anguish. Michael nodded, and I helped him lift Rachel out – Josh came over to give a hand because it was difficult to keep her all in one piece.

I filled a bowl of water to cleanse her, and we started. It took all of two hours to wash and dry her properly. Danny kept an eye on us, checking for when we'd finish as he was still stitching up a face across the room. We were just tidying up when he came out of the embalming room with three trays. I was surprised.

"Leah, you'll have to help us, sorry." It's okay, Danny, I want to help.

I started on her right leg while Danny showed Michael how to tie a suture.

He took to it like a duck to water. Danny had started him on her left leg so I could supervise and began to piece together her face as he was more adept, and his sutures wouldn't show at all.

By the time we'd finished her legs, Michael was stitching almost as fast as Danny and was as neat – much better than me.

When we'd finished, we waited for Danny to tell us where to go next.

"If you wait a minute, we'll turn her over."

He finished her face and helped us. We still had some to do on the back of her legs so we carried on. Danny continued stitching a row to close a huge cut that ran from the front of her neck, right around to her back – it had nearly decapitated her.

Danny sighed deeply. "I think we should have a break. I know you're not tired, but this is so shocking. I've never seen anything like this, ever. I think it's worse because it's Rachel. I can't get that fact out of my head – and believe me, I've tried."

This must be awful for him to deal with; she's been like a sister to him. To see her being pieced together like a jigsaw puzzle must be excruciating.

We returned to the house, and Danny went straight to the drinks cupboard and came back with a brandy bottle and three glasses.

"I need this; I don't know about you. Thank God spirits actually have an effect on us. I feel like drinking the whole fucking bottle," he confessed.

We sat down with him, and I sipped the brandy. I hadn't realised until then how dealing with Rachel was affecting me. Michael drank his quite quickly, not surprised by how we felt. We stayed there for about half an hour after having only had one drink each. It was enough to give us some Dutch courage so we could finish her.

She couldn't be embalmed. Her arteries had been severed in too many places, it would've been a waste of time. Danny wheeled her table into the cold room to make room for us to see to Martin.

In some ways, it was more difficult doing him. He'd been impaled by a huge branch and his chest had caved in, leaving a hole the size of a telegraph pole through him.

We washed him carefully, making sure we didn't get any water inside his body cavity. Danny was amazing. He asked us to help him turn Martin over, and then he sewed a large piece of heavy gauze across the gaping hole in his back.

We turned him again, and Danny got on the table. He put his hands inside Martin's chest and pulled the ribs he could feel forward and then packed out his chest cavity with an enormous amount of wadding. He sewed another piece of gauze across his chest.

"I have to say, Danny," Michael said, "I've never seen anything like that in all the time I've been doing this. I think it's incredible."

"I had to do it once before; quite a few years ago now. Someone was impaled by wood that slid off the back of a lorry. It went through the victim and the rest of the car, by all accounts."

"Well, I still think it's amazing."

He smiled at Michael. "I think you're brilliant, Michael, to pick up suturing that fast. It took me years to get up to that speed." Michael looked at Danny, mystified. "I mean it," Danny reiterated.

A few minutes later, all three of us were stitching the rest of his body whole again. It took several hours to finish him. He was wheeled into the cold room. Danny put him beside Rachel and linked their hands together.

"I'm going to see Maggie," he mumbled as he passed me. I put a hand on his shoulder, and he said, "Thanks Leah, for everything you've done here today. It couldn't have been easy for either of you."

He looked close to crumbling. I put my arms out to him for a hug. He looked embarrassed because Michael was near us, but I insisted, and he hugged me. We didn't stand there for long before Danny left us to go to Maggie.

"I hope she understands he's in pieces." Michael gave me an old-fashioned look. "Haven't you noticed – she's quite selfish. It's a trait I hadn't picked up on before."

"Now you mention it, I thought that when she went up to her room on the night we had to get the books back. If you'd gone to do something like that, without me, I'd have stayed with the others to find out you were okay."

"I was really surprised; I'm sure she's got 'spoilt brat syndrome'. She must have hated him when he had to clear all his clothes out of our room that night."

Michael giggled, thinking about it, and I was right with him.

We cleaned down the area we'd been working in and washed our hands. Michael put his hand out for mine, and we left work.

"I'm pleased that's done, aren't you?" Michael smiled at me, swung me around to face him, and planted a kiss on my nose.

"What was that for?" I looked into his eyes for a clue.

"I'm so proud of you, Leah. You've risen above everything, and you're still compassionate. I'm not sure I could be that forgiving."

"You forget, Michael, he's still my cousin. Don't put me on a pedestal, I'm not that forgiving. It'll be a long time before I forget what he did to you."

Michael looked astounded.

"He's trying to make amends by doing your healing room; let him. I was going to step in if you'd asked how much it cost because he owes you so much more."

Michael put his arms around me and held me for a long time. "I had no idea you felt that strongly about it, Leah."

"You do now. I'm so happy that you aren't secretive and jealous like him. When I think of all the things he'd hidden from us all–"

Michael stopped me there with a kiss. "Let's not think about it anymore. Would you like to go to our room? I'd love to be alone with you, this very minute."

I looked at him and smiled, then closed my eyes and thought us up there. We stood beside our bed, and Michael put his hands behind my back and unzipped the top I had on as he kissed me.

He suddenly hugged me very tight. "I'm so pleased we are what we are, Leah, and nothing can kill us."

I hugged him back and had to remind him that what we were about to undertake had its own dangers with fire.

He hugged me tighter. "I understand, Leah, don't worry about that."

"Christ, I'm sorry, Michael. I completely forgot about Janet. I shouldn't have said anything."

He pulled back to look into my eyes. "Don't be sorry. We all need reminding of that when the inevitable happens. He could turn the tables on us, I'm well aware of it. Now," he picked me up after slipping the top over my head, "I want to lie down and cuddle you, Leah. After doing all that over there, we need to relax for a bit. I know I do. I was shocked when I saw them." He slid onto the bed beside me and put his arm out for me to lie against his chest, wrapping his arm around my body and pulling me tight against him.

"I hope to God she's looking after Danny."

"So do I, Leah. I've never seen him in that state before, and I don't know how he worked on them without breaking down. He's got more bloody guts than me, I know."

"He was near it, when we went for the drink."

"Perhaps you didn't notice, but I was, too. You're the only one who wasn't, Leah. You're stronger than the two of us put together."

We talked all night and got up to feed as dawn crept into our room. Danny and Maggie were in the kitchen when we passed through on the way to the cellar.

Maggie said hello first. She looks happy today.

"I am happy, Leah. We spent last night talking over so much. I have things in perspective now; the depression I had when I was human rears its head at times, and I must learn to push it back where it came from."

Danny smiled at her, pleased he'd made her consider not being so negative.

"I'm delighted you've come to an understanding, Maggie."

Danny gave me an odd look, which I ignored. I held my hand out to Michael. "Are you coming?"

He grabbed my hand, and we descended the cellar steps.

Michael looked into my eyes as we walked the corridor to our bathroom. He knew something was up. I blocked anyone else from hearing my thoughts.

She's lying to him, and he's letting her get away with it.

Why would he do that, Leah?

I've no idea, but he knows that I know.

I saw the look he gave you.

I think she did as well. She must think I'm stupid, or he hasn't told her I know when anyone is lying. It's like a red rag to a bull. I automatically read their minds. Terry would be a testament to that.

I remember that only too well. He hated the fact you could do it, Leah.

Danny's giving her enough rope to hang herself; why?

Perhaps he's doing it on purpose; maybe he's getting fed up with her?

I don't think it's that, Michael. I think he genuinely loves her – but we don't see how they are together, when they're on their own. She's probably still calling the shots.

I don't think we can do anything about it; we'll just watch and be there if he needs our help.

And you call me compassionate.

We left it there and went in to feed. There was no stopping us from having fun in the shower, no matter what else was going on. Once the blood had permeated every part of our bodies, sex was the only thing that filled our consciousness, and believe me, we made the most of every drop.

Danny and Maggie were sitting at the table with Emily, Alec and Josh, so we sat with them and the banter was light-hearted as the boys were talking about going into town with Alec on Saturday, mainly for clothes.

Rachel came in visitation, at the end of the table, near the back door.

"Hello, Rachel."

Hello, Leah. I'm pleased you're there with Michael and Danny. Thank you for working on our bodies yesterday.

"We were pleased to do it. We couldn't send you off any other way."

I know how difficult it was for all three of you. We haven't gone forever – you know that.

Leah, Martin would like to be your doorkeeper into the next world, and I'd like to be your spirit guide...if you'd have us?

"I'd be honoured to have you both. Thank you, Rachel. Please thank Martin for me, would you?"

I will. We'll keep in touch, and call on us whenever you want. We're here to serve you now. I'll keep in touch with Elsbeth, you know that. Goodbye, Leah.

"Goodbye, Rachel, and thank you." I felt Michael squeeze my hand as we watched her fade away.

Silence.

I looked at Danny; he knew what it meant to have someone in spirit working for you, and I now had two.

"I'm very pleased for you, Leah. She always knew you were the strongest medium, and she'd be honoured you accepted them both." Danny was very gracious; most would think he should have been the recipient.

"Thank you, Danny. I will use them wisely."

"Why didn't she want you, Danny?" Maggie asked him, in front of us. He looked daggers at her.

"Because she wanted Leah. She's much more powerful than me," he told her in a very clipped tone. She'd know he was angry with her, but she didn't seem to care and kept pushing.

"Well, I don't think it's fair. She's known you longer than Leah."

"That has nothing to do with it, Maggie."

She was winding him up, and we could see it.

She turned to me. "You should have refused, Leah."

Danny was furious. He grabbed hold of her arm and frogmarched her out of the kitchen. As he passed me he said, "Sorry."

We all looked at each other and decided to go over to work.

Danny came in about twenty minutes later. "I'm so sorry about that, Leah. I told her Rachel and Martin were free to ask anyone they liked. It had nothing to do with anyone else."

"Thank you, Danny."

## Chapter 15

Danny couldn't be more apologetic about Maggie, and I felt really sorry for him. After he checked how all the jobs were coming along, he told us to take off for a couple of hours as we'd had no time to ourselves since before Janet's funeral.

I could do with some new clothes, Leah. "Let's go then, Michael."

It only took us a few minutes to get changed and in his car as we wanted to get going before anything confounded our plans. On the way to town, we discussed Danny's situation again, but we still came to the same conclusion: he had let her get away with lying to him. Why, we didn't know.

We headed for the best clothes shops.

Michael was like a kid in a sweet shop. "This is the first time I've ever splashed out, Leah. Danny bought us the last lot we had: jeans, T-shirts and sweatshirts. I didn't like to ask for anything else. It's so good to have my own money. Once we finish here, I'd like to go to the bank to see how much I have in there. I've not looked since I got my car."

"Blimey, Michael, that was almost a year ago. I suppose I should look in mine; I haven't spent any money since I moved into the house."

Michael giggled. "I bet it's like winning the lottery, looking in yours."

I didn't understand what he meant.

Your Gran's money.

I laughed at him. He was trying a pair of trousers on and almost fell over.

"You should get those – they look great on you, Michael."

He looked at himself in the full length mirror out in the shop. A couple of girls were eying him up and giggling. He turned and flashed a smile at them that nearly knocked them over then glanced back to me and giggled. He changed into his old gear, and we went to pay for the pile of things he'd bought.

The girls still hovered. Michael paid and asked them to keep the bags in the shop until we returned. Just before we left the shop, he held my hand and lifted it to show them.

"You'd never match up to her," he informed them as we passed.

I giggled and watched their faces drop a mile.

Once we were outside the shop, he kissed me in full view of the two panting females. He didn't care that half the town watched us, either – we were in the middle of the pavement. A gang of lads walked towards us and started jeering. Michael didn't give a hoot what anyone else thought; they soon gave up and went on their way.

When I came up for air, I couldn't stop laughing as I caught sight of the two girls staring at us from inside the shop.

"If only they knew." Michael laughed with me. "Come on, Leah, let's go to the bank."

I put my card into the hole-in-the-wall and asked for a receipt to see how much I had in there. That must be a mistake?

"I'm going in to get a proper statement. That machine must be broken."

Michael followed me in, and we waited in the queue.

We finally got to the cashier, and I asked for my balance. She waited for the machine to print it out and handed it to me. I looked at it. That can't be right?

I told the cashier, "I'm sorry, there has to be a mistake. I don't have that amount in here."

The girl put it through again and handed me another slip. This can't be right, Michael. He looked dismayed, so I turned to the girl again.

"Would it be possible to see the manager, please?"

The girl left her desk and picked a phone up from a large table behind her. She spoke for a moment and came back to her desk.

"The manager will see you in a couple of minutes, Mrs Crosby. Would you like to wait on one of the chairs near his door?" She pointed to a door across the bank.

I glanced at it and said, "Thank you very much."

I took hold of Michael's hand, and we waited near the door.

"What's wrong, Leah?" Michael's face was worried.

"There's too much in my account, Michael; millions too much."

Michael whistled. People heard him and turned to see who'd deigned to do that in a bank. It's just a glorified shop as far as I'm concerned.

The manager's door opened, and he asked us in.

"What seems to be the problem, Mrs Crosby?" he asked as we sat opposite him.

"There's too much money in my account."

The manager looked worried now; he wasn't sure if he should tell me.

"Look, whatever it is, just say it, please?" I'd read his mind and knew why it was there, but I couldn't tell him that.

"I presume you are Michael?" the manager asked. Michael nodded, and he carried on, "Danny came in to see me three weeks ago and explained everything. I needn't say anymore. He asked me to transfer twenty-five million into each of your accounts. I don't suppose you've looked at your account yet, have you, Michael?"

Michael could hardly speak; he spluttered, "No."

The manager pulled a keyboard across his desk and started typing into the computer. When he'd finished typing, he turned the monitor so that Michael could see what he had in his account. Michael took hold of my hand at that point, he was shaking.

"It's only money, Michael."

The manager laughed at me.

"I wish everyone thought of it like that, Mrs Crosby."

"Please call me Leah. As Danny would've told you, we still live in the same house; we've changed partners – that's all. I'm going to ask you something. Please don't feel you have to answer, if it isn't possible."

The manager looked intrigued.

"Does a Margaret Phillips have an account here?"

He smiled and said, "No, we haven't had the windows cleaned today."

"Thank you."

I had to nudge Michael to get him to stand up. When he did, he put his hand out to the manager and smiled at him.

The manager shook his hand and said, "I'm very pleased to have met you today, Michael. Don't be a stranger – you call me with any monetary problems you have."

Michael said, "Thank you. I've always been scared of banks...probably because I've never had any real money before."

The manager liked his honesty.

Outside the bank, Michael stood staring at me for a moment and then mimed, but yelled in my head: I know you hate this, but I've never been so gobsmacked in my life. I giggled at him and watched his face as he became very serious.

When he spoke, he said tenderly, "Leah, will you marry me?"

"Yes."

He flung his arms around me and buried his face in my hair, to stop himself from changing, he was so excited. After a minute he gained control of his emotions and lifted his face to kiss me.

"Thank you, Leah...I've never been so happy. Please let me buy you a ring today? You don't have to wear it if you don't want to, yet. I know you have to get a divorce." He waited on tenterhooks.

"Of course you can buy me a ring, and I'll wear it with pride, Michael. I love you."

He smiled, put his hand around mine, and squeezed it gently. That meant more to me than any big gestures. "Let's find a jewellers."

We walked down Christchurch road, across the square, and into the first one we came to. Michael took me to one of the assistants and asked to look at the most expensive rings they had. She asked him to wait a moment, left us, and went through a door at the back of the shop. When she came out, she asked, "Would you come this way, please?"

Michael guided me across the shop and into what looked like an office. Sitting at a desk was an older gentleman with a handlebar moustache.

"Come in, please, and sit yourselves down." He waited for us to get comfortable. "What kind of ring are you looking for: engagement or just for casual wear? I keep the most beautiful rings in here, they never go on show to the general public. We cater for celebrities from London – down for the weekends on their boats at marinas in Poole. It's amazing how the word gets out in that circle, so I keep a good stock of exclusive jewellery for special customers only."

"It's for our engagement," Michael explained then turned to me. "Leah, choose exactly what you love, and don't look at the prices, please?"

The jeweller's eyes opened wider. He got up from his chair, turned his back to us, and opened a huge safe concealed behind a curtain. He brought four ring boards to his desk and laid them out in front of me.

"Look through those, and if you don't see anything you like, I have more to show you." He sat down at his desk and sifted through some papers while we looked over the rings.

"What's your favourite colour, Leah?" Michael asked.

"Green – always has been."

He looked over the trays then asked if there were any emeralds. The jeweller went back to his safe and brought out another board – covered in emerald rings, all different and all very beautiful.

Michael looked at them with me. "Leah, do you see one you'd like?"

I pulled one from the board and tried it on. It was a bit sloppy on my finger.

The jeweller noticed. "Don't worry about the size. I can alter it to fit your finger, dear. You could pick it up tomorrow if I have to resize."

I put that one back and looked at a few more. I found one I liked the look of which fit my finger. It had a single emerald in the centre cut in a square, with smaller oblong stones that reduced in size down onto the shank of the band.

"I like this one, Michael."

He picked my hand up and looked at it from different angles. "I like it, too. Is this the one you want?"

I giggled and nodded my head. "We'd like this one, please."

I could feel how happy he was when he looked up from his papers – not because he'd made a sale, but because we'd found something we really loved. He's a lovely man.

He had a twinkle in his eyes as he asked, "Could I get the ticket off it, my dear? I can never remember how much things are these days...the age thing, I'm afraid."

I slipped it off my finger and looked at the ticket before I handed it over.

"That's so expensive, Michael – look!"

He took it from me and gave it to the waiting hand. "I told you not to worry how much it was; you're having it. It looks perfect on your hand."

We watched as the jeweller opened a drawer and pulled out a ring box to die for. It was made of wood and encrusted with stones.

"I keep these for my special customers, who appreciate fine things. The centre stone in the ring you've chosen has no flaws at all. I'd never seen such a perfect stone before I bought that ring."

"It's going to a perfect person," Michael told him as he fished out his debit card.

The jeweller went through the transaction and asked Michael to enter his pin number. Everything went through, and the beautiful box with the ring inside was handed to Michael along with his debit card. He opened the box immediately and put the ring on my finger. The man watched us; I could see he liked people who were passionate and spontaneous.

"Thank you very much. I hope you have a long and happy life together."

"We intend to." Michael couldn't help laughing. He picked up the bejewelled box and handed it to me.

I saw a tear in the jeweller's eye.

"Thank you for trusting us," I said, "as we're not in our best clothes. We only came into town for some shopping."

"I never judge a book by its cover, dear. I feel the spirit of the people in front of me, and you two have lovely spirits."

Michael shook his hand, and I hugged him.

Back at the house, we found everyone in the kitchen. Michael put down his bags of clothes and went straight up to Danny. "Thank you for doing that – you didn't have to, you know." He hugged Danny and stepped aside for me to hug him.

"The same goes for me. You didn't have to do it, Danny."

"That still doesn't cover the things I've done to you both. I want you to have a happy life together, and while I was in town that day, I saw the solicitor. He knows everything and is drawing up divorce papers. You only have to go in and sign them when you're next in town, Leah. Then you can be together properly, without that hanging over your heads."

"Thank you, Danny," Michael said. "I proposed to Leah today, and she accepted. She's wearing her engagement ring."

A cheer went up in the room.

Emily dashed over to look at it. "My God, Leah, it's beautiful."

Faye and Caz waited to look. Emily stepped aside so they could see it. I heard corks popping; Josh and Matt had two bottles of champagne and were filling glasses as fast as they could. I caught sight of Michael talking quietly to Alec. When he came back to me, he had a smile on his face. I had no idea what they'd said, due to all the chatter right next to me.

"Congratulations, Michael, and you, Leah," Danny said with a huge smile.

The glasses were handed out, and Danny proposed a toast. "To Michael and Leah; may they be happy forever!"

Everyone raised their glasses, echoed Danny's words, sipped the bubbly and cheered. Someone shouted, "Speech!"

I thought Michael would run a mile; instead, he stood up and cleared his throat. "Thank you for being there for us, we love you all. I know what I'm getting when I marry Leah – she's perfect for me. I've never known anyone like her, and I love her to bits. Emily, I hope this isn't going to upset you, but I've had a word with Alec, and I'd like us to have a double wedding."

She flung her arms in the air and screamed with delight, then ran to Alec and planted a kiss on him that would've smothered a human.

"I think that's a 'yes'."

Michael looked chuffed and put his arm around my shoulder and squeezed me gently. I could have cried buckets with happiness. He realised I was emotional and cuddled me in his strong arms.

"Emily is ecstatic about your plans," Danny said, giggling as he watched her.

She didn't know what to do first; the wedding planner inside her was having a fight with her at that moment. Whose wedding do I plan first? Would Leah be upset if I did my own, or would I have to do hers?

"Emily, sit down and take a deep breath. You'll explode in a minute," I told her, although she wouldn't take a blind bit of notice. They were all laughing, knowing full well she'd have it all organised in two minutes.

Alec was creased up with laughter. "It's like letting loose a nuclear bomb!"

Emily caught that and sat beside him. "Sorry, Alec, you know I can't help it..."

He kissed her, and she settled down but, bubbling under the surface, she still hatched plans to get it all done. It'll be a miracle if Alec keeps a lid on her for long. He smiled at me, knowing I was right.

I noticed that Maggie had moved further up the table to sit beside Billy and Leo, since we'd come back. Perhaps she didn't like the idea of us getting married. Danny watched her, not obviously, but he kept glancing in her direction. Perhaps they'd had words while we were away. I felt Danny block her from our thoughts.

No, we haven't, Leah. I think she's jealous of you two.

Perhaps she wants you to marry her, Danny.

I'm not asking her yet, Leah; she's too unstable.

Does she know what you did at the bank?

No, I wouldn't tell her.

Why not, Danny?

We have enough rows. I'm not giving her any more ammunition.

Sorry, Danny; I didn't know you were having problems like that.

It's been like that since I've been with her. At first she was fine, but about five days after we got together, she started having weird thoughts.

You don't think he has anything to do with it, do you? I haven't felt his presence at all.

I just don't know.

I'll certainly try to find out if he is doing anything to her. We left it there.

Danny came out of his office and headed over to me and Michael.

"I've had a word with Elsbeth, but I want to run something past you before I go ahead."

We both stood there waiting.

"I wondered whether to put Rachel and Martin in the same coffin. I could get a large one delivered on time. What do you think?"

"How do you intend to do that? Wouldn't one of them squash the other?" I had to ask; it seems weird to me, Danny.

"Sorry, Leah, I didn't explain it very well. I propose laying them on their sides, facing each other with their free arms over each other or holding hands."

"I think that would be perfect. What do you think, Michael?"

"Sounds like an excellent idea, Danny. Have you done it before?"

"No, I've never had to bury a couple who'd just got married before. If I had, I'd have suggested it to the families – given them the option, at least."

"What does Elsbeth think?" I asked.

"She wasn't sure at first, but when I explained it to her, she liked the idea."

"I should go with that, Danny. It's a lovely idea, and I'm sure they'd want it, too."

Danny smiled at me and headed to his office to order the coffin.

"I think that's a very romantic idea, Michael."

He grinned at me. "You see romance in everything, Leah. Actually, I think it's perfect for them, too."

We turned over the body we were both working on and tried to get finished for the day before darkness descended. There was a lot of work in, but we needed some down-time to be ready for any eventuality.

As we crossed the yard, I saw out of the corner of my eye, something move in the shadows. I stopped dead, and Michael looked at me. When he saw my face, he became very alert.

What did you see, Leah?

I don't know what it was; I only caught a glimpse. It was moving really fast and took me completely by surprise.

Danny had heard us. What's wrong, Leah?

Danny, I don't know what it was, and I can't hear his thoughts at all. It could have been something wild. I really don't know. We're coming in.

We'll have to keep our wits about us tonight, Danny informed us – and the others would have heard.

Michael held my hand as we finished crossing the yard. Danny was at the table with Maggie, near the hall door. Alec was down in the games room with the rest of the boys, and the girls were just inside the back door, poring over wedding mags.

We sat near Danny and Maggie because I didn't want to listen to anything about weddings at that moment. My mind was still focused on sensing whether James was around or not. I couldn't hear his thoughts, which worried me.

"Can I see your ring, Leah?" Maggie asked, which surprised me.

"Yes, of course you can." I held my hand across the table for her to see it. She glanced at it and huffed. I just smiled at her.

"Emeralds aren't everybody's cup of tea, Maggie. I just love green."

"It's supposed to be unlucky at weddings. That's why your marriage was a shambles. Didn't you wear a dark green dress?"

I saw Michael clench his fist. Don't let her get to you, Michael – she's not worth it.

Danny was furious. "Maggie, don't do that to Leah. You're not being fair to her at all."

She shrugged her shoulders. "I'm only saying it as it is."

I got up, and as I left the kitchen, I heard Michael yelling at her. I sat on the stairs and listened. She yelled at Danny to defend her, pointing out she'd only told the truth. Then Danny yelled, "No," and that Michael was right.

I'm sure he's influencing her. He'd be in his fucking element if we started fighting amongst ourselves.

I felt Michael change, and I'd had enough of her bullshit. A second later, I put my head around the door. "Leave it, Michael!"

He relaxed and changed back.

"Fucking shut it, Maggie!"

She looked daggers at me. Please your-fucking-self, I slammed into her head.

"You won't win this game because I've lived through one of your hate sprees already – don't forget, I know the signs. You will be made to leave here and never come back if you carry on with it."

"You can't tell me what to do! Danny's in charge – not you!"

"THAT'S WHERE YOU'RE WRONG, MAGGIE!" Danny yelled at her, forcefully. "We work as a team here and back each other up. Leah's right! You will be made to leave, and then you'd be treated the same as him. Our enemy!"

"YOU'RE SUPPOSED TO LOVE ME, DANNY!" she screamed.

"I loved the person you were, when you first came here to live. At this moment you're the person who persecuted Leah at school! The person who killed Becky! Do you want me to go on?" She was shocked that Danny had spoken to her like that.

"You were going to forget the past, you promised!" she blasted out to no one in particular.

Danny told her, "Don't ever forget this, Maggie: Leah was the one who said to give you a chance. I wasn't sure at all. It was Leah who told Michael to get you out of that hell-hole. It was Leah who forced me to speak to you after my mother's visitation. Our marriage was good and certainly not in trouble. It was Leah who pushed me to be with you because she is selfless. Don't ever forget it!"

Maggie was visibly shaking. We had an audience at the bottom of the kitchen. The girls were staring at her, and the boys were at the top of the cellar steps with Alec, waiting to see what she would say next.

Matt came through the back door and stopped dead. The tension from everyone must have hit him.

Maggie ran out of the kitchen; Danny followed. I didn't listen to them arguing; I'd had enough for one night. Michael took hold of my hand, and we sat at the table. I closed my eyes and tried to hear if James was anywhere near the house. I didn't pick up anything, and by the time I opened them, there was a glass of wine in front of me.

"Whoever got this, thanks."

Matt came and sat down with a drink for Michael and himself. He didn't ask any questions...he could see I'd had a gut full.

After a few minutes he said, "I hear congratulations are in order." He put his hand out to Michael and got up to give me a hug.

"Thanks, Matt."

He picked up my hand and looked at the ring. "That must have set you back a packet, Michael – it's beautiful, Leah."

Michael revealed, "We're having a double wedding; did you hear?"

Matt was totally surprised after the row he'd heard.

Michael added, "Not Danny and Maggie's – Emily and Alec."

Matt got up to shake Alec's hand and give Emily a hug. "Have you chosen a date yet, Emily?"

"No, Matt. The problem will have to be sorted first, and I have all this planning to do." She swept her arm across the piles of magazines on the table between her, Faye and Caz – then giggled at him.

He put his hands up in surrender and left them to it.

As he returned to occupy his seat beside us, we heard a loud crashing noise and felt vibrations suggesting serious damage somewhere in the house, on the ballroom side. Everyone was silent at once and looked at one another to see if anyone had any hint of what it was.

All the males in the kitchen left by the hall door to investigate what had happened. They met Danny flying down the stairs.

"It came from this end," Danny told them as he headed for the ballroom corridor. He opened each door he came to and looked inside. When he got to my tiny sitting room and saw what was inside, he stopped.

"It's in here."

I caught up with them and stepped through the door. Sitting in the middle of the room was one of the huge boulders from James's tomb. I looked from the rock to the massive hole that used to be the window.

"I suppose I asked for that."

Puzzled faces stared at me.

"Now he knows I rumbled what he was doing to Maggie. It had to be him I caught a glimpse of earlier. Where's Maggie?"

"In our room."

I thought myself up there and faced him beside her bed. Maggie looked scared because he had her arm in his grip.

He warned, "Don't come any closer, Leah or I'll rip her arm off," and shot a sickly 'now I've won' smile at me.

"I know that's a lie!"

Maggie looked horrified that I wasn't complying with him.

I pushed words into her head. Don't worry, Maggie – he can't do it.

Leah, where are they? Michael's thoughts came from outside the door.

James looked really frustrated as he knew he wouldn't win – then he vanished.

"He's gone."

The door opened, and Michael came in at speed. "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine. Are you all right, Maggie?"

She stared at me because I'd thought of her again.

"I was right before, Maggie. He made you behave like that. It wasn't your fault."

"I'm sorry, Leah. I really am." She looked distraught, so I cuddled her. Danny came into the room and saw us like that.

"Thanks, Leah." He put his hand on my shoulder and squeezed it gently. "I've got her – she'll be okay."

I nodded to him, and we left her to Danny.

"I suppose we ought to move that bloody rock and board up the window."

Michael giggled at the thought. "Who's helping me?"

As he left the bedroom, the rest of the boys followed him down to deal with it. I glanced back at Danny and Maggie. They were talking quietly together, so I left them in peace.

I kept going over everything that had happened and came to a worrying conclusion. By the time Michael came back to the kitchen with the rest of them, I was really worried. He saw my face and came straight over.

"What's wrong, Leah? Is he still here?"

"That's the problem, Michael, because of me we've practiced things that rely on me knowing exactly where he is. How the fuck do we get him if I don't know?"

"We carry on like we would have if you hadn't locked onto his thoughts. Don't let it worry you, Leah – we stay focused."

"He's right, Leah." Danny was at the door with Maggie.

"I'm so sorry, Leah," she began. "I've put Danny through hell and been awful to you since I came here. I think I should leave."

Danny was distraught. "You can't leave, Maggie. I love you." The words ripped out of him. She couldn't believe it and stared at him. "I don't care what's happened. I don't want you to go."

"The only way I can stay is to stop him, and I don't know when he's doing it!" Maggie's voice rose with her distress.

"Danny, would hypnosis stop him?" It's a thought.

He turned to face me and smiled. "Leah, you're a genius. Matt, do you think you could get Marcia here? I'd ring her myself, but I don't know where she's working at the moment."

Matt pulled his phone from his pocket and immediately keyed in a number.

Marcia arrived an hour later, with Matt. He'd gone to the security guards to collect her, and when she came into the kitchen with him, she nearly turned and ran when she saw how many of us were waiting. Up until then she'd had no idea how many of us lived here, and she certainly didn't know Matt and Faye had been turned. Because it was dark outside, she hadn't noticed that Matt was one of us.

Matt read her mind and had to explain a few things. "Sit down, Marcia, please. Let me tell you why we chose this."

"You chose it? You've got to be gone in the head to choose this!"

Matt sat beside her and told her about Faye's illness. She hadn't been told about the cancer when Faye was going through the treatment; she was away a lot, and they didn't usually set eyes on each other from one year to the next.

Marcia was crying by the end, and she put her hand out to Faye. Through the tears she said, "I'm so sorry, Faye. I should have been around more. I'd no idea. I don't blame either of you. At least you'll be healthy and be together forever."

Faye hugged her and handed her a tissue. Emily gave her a cup of tea.

"Thanks, Emily. I didn't mean to be horrible about you all."

Emily smiled. "It's okay – you were shocked, and we understand that. Please don't worry about it anymore. Danny wants to talk to you now." She left Marcia to sit with Alec.

Marcia noticed Alec was turned, too.

Danny said, "We ought to go into the sitting room, Marcia. Leah, Michael and Maggie will be coming with us."

Danny told Marcia everything about our break-up and the trouble we'd had with James influencing Maggie – up to the point of endangering us. He asked if she could hypnotise Maggie so she only accepted contact with us. Marcia thought for a minute then raised her head, wearing a smile.

"I could hypnotise you, Maggie, so that you'd only recognise everyone in the house. That will stop him from messing with your head."

"When could you do it, Marcia?" Maggie asked.

Danny was happy his nightmare would come to an end.

"Could we go somewhere quiet and calm, Danny?" Marcia asked.

"My treatment room," Danny told her.

Marcia stood up and came over to me. "Sorry I haven't said hello to you properly, Leah. We'll have a talk when I've finished." She hugged me.

"Marcia, you've had a lot to deal with tonight. It's okay. Go and see to Maggie. We'll see you later."

They left us, and we went back to the kitchen to be with the rest of our family. We sat there quietly while the girls whispered over the mags. Games machines could be heard in the cellar. Michael cuddled me as I sipped the wine I'd been given earlier.

A little later, Danny and the two women came through the hall door. They looked much happier than before. Marcia came and sat next to me and Michael while Danny and Maggie made her another drink.

"Leah, Danny tells me you and Michael are to be married. I think that's just perfect." She took hold of Michael's hand in both of hers and said, "I know you'll make her happy. I saw how you looked at Leah after the awareness class and read your mind. Sorry. I knew then you loved her so it wasn't a surprise to me." She turned to me. "You are stronger than anyone else I've known, Leah. To make Danny go to Maggie when you didn't know how Michael felt about you took a lot of guts. I'm so sorry about Janet, Michael. That must have been a hell of a shock for you. Danny explained what happened to her."

"She couldn't keep her nose out of anything, Marcia. It made her a good policewoman but caused her own demise in the end. Without that, Leah would still be with Danny. I have to thank her, really."

"How did the hypnosis go?" I asked. "Did it work?"

"I think so. It's hard to tell until anything else happens, but I'm in the area for a few weeks now, so you can call me anytime if you have problems."

Marcia stayed until she'd finished her drink then said goodbye to everyone before Danny took her to the security guards' post. When he got back he looked a great deal happier about everything.

Maggie was talking to us when he sat down – he put his arm over her shoulder and cuddled her in. She wouldn't have let him do that a few hours ago. Perhaps it had worked; I hoped so.

A few days after Marcia's visit, Michael and I were in the shower, after feeding.

"He's outside, Michael, near the window into the games room."

We left the shower, dressed quickly, and hurried outside. We caught sight of James racing back towards the river. He must have become very brave or reckless, as it was an overcast day.

When we walked around the building, we discovered why he'd been near the house. Three jerrycans of petrol were stacked against the wall near the games room. We picked them up and took them to the back door. Danny had just come out.

"He's at it again, Danny. At least I sensed him this time."

Danny blasted out a huge smile.

"What!"

"Don't you see? When he influenced Maggie, you couldn't sense him. Now he can't mess with her head, you picked him up again."

I started smiling now.

"Where are we going to put these, Danny?" Michael asked.

"If there's only three, we'll use it in our cars."

Michael nodded. Danny took mine and followed Michael over to the big garage.

Emily looked worried in the kitchen. She was there with Alec, her hair dripping all down her clothes.

"He's gone, Emily, don't worry. I sensed him again – so I'll know when he's about in future."

She looked relieved and went upstairs to sort herself out.

"That's a relief, Leah," Alec said. "She started panicking when we were feeding. I didn't know why. I'm still not getting thoughts from everyone yet."

"You will, Alec – it takes a while. I haven't asked you: how do you like being a vampire?"

He giggled. "I like it, Leah. I don't know what all the fuss is about, but I suppose someone has to remain human or we'd go hungry."

The two boys came in laughing; they'd heard Alec's joke on the way back from the garage.

A few days passed without incident, and we were extremely busy in work. Another funeral director went to the wall – a victim of the recession – but that only meant one thing: we were swamped with more work.

Faye began helping Emily in her room, but as she didn't like coming into the receiving room, the boys rearranged Emily's boudoir so that two of them could work in there, in comfort. It was a great help to us; she took on the hands I used to do so that I could help everywhere else. I liked working alongside Michael. He wore a smile the whole day long.

Rachel and Martin's funeral was to be held the following day, and Danny had included Michael, quite a lot, in the organisation and the plans for the execution of it.

## Chapter 16

The day started really early for us all. We headed down to feed about two hours earlier than normal and didn't hang around in the shower. We sat at the kitchen table taking instructions from Danny. This was the biggest funeral he'd ever had to organise, and that was why he'd asked for Michael's help. He wanted it to run as smoothly as every other one.

He'd hired another ten limousines, and John had found ten more drivers that could be trusted to follow orders. They were all members of his family or from one of the other workers', who'd been with us as long as John. They were all left under no illusion how important this was to get right.

The funeral started from Winton, so we were there early for Danny to give last minute instructions to the men. John, God love him, had everything ready for us. He knew how much Danny was grieving for Rachel, apart from us. It was obvious to everyone who saw him. They all wore black armbands as a mark of respect.

We were in the office waiting for it to start when John came in to say something.

"Danny, please accept our sincere condolences for your loss. That goes for all of you as I know Rachel touched all your lives." He looked at us in turn, and we nodded a 'thank you' to him. "Don't worry about anything today. We have everything under control at both venues. This day is for you to say goodbye, publicly. I know it isn't goodbye for you really as she'll keep in contact with you forever."

Danny was amazed. "I didn't know you thought like that, John?"

"How could I not, Danny? Working here with you all has given me a different belief in everything. I know you, Leah and Michael are mediums. Several members of my family have had messages from one or other of you over the last year."

Danny shook his hand. "Thank you, John. We're lucky to have you working with us."

John smiled at him and went off to see to the carriage.

We followed the carriage, in cars, to Elsbeth's church. The crowd congregated on the pavement told us that the church was full to bursting. I noticed a loudspeaker fixed on the front of the church. John had thought of everything.

This was the one time we'd sit in the front row and await the arrival of the coffin. Elsbeth was on the stage to take the service, and she nodded to us as we sat down. A few moments later, the coffin was brought into the church, carried by six of the strongest men. One of them stayed to open it, and there were gasps when they saw Rachel and Martin embracing each other inside the coffin. Someone started clapping, and it spread throughout the church. That was a 'thank you' to Danny.

I looked around. I didn't recognise anyone, but everyone I looked at smiled at me. They must all be mediums. The woman right behind me said, "We are, Leah." I smiled at her and turned back to face the front.

Elsbeth announced the hymn – one of Rachel's favourites. We sang heartily, and those outside joined in – we could hear them.

Elsbeth was very emotional. Danny went onto the stage to hold her hand as she wanted to say a few words about Rachel and Martin but couldn't speak until she was calmer. Danny stayed with her.

"Rachel was like a daughter to me; the daughter I never had. She's been in touch with me several times since the accident. She married Martin six months ago, and though they knew this was coming, they embraced it. Martin is to be Leah's door keeper, and Rachel her spirit guide, so they'll be with us for eternity now."

Clapping started again. The woman behind me patted my shoulder. I turned to thank her and saw a sea of smiling faces, all looking at me.

"Thank you," I said to them all.

Elsbeth stood back for Danny to speak.

"Rachel was my sister in all but name, and I miss her desperately. She hasn't been to see me yet because I wronged Leah. Now Leah is happy with Michael, I hope she'll forgive me."

You are forgiven, Danny. He turned to face the apparition of Rachel on the other side of the stage. There wasn't a sound from those behind us.

"Thank you, Rachel." Danny held onto Elsbeth.

"Thank you, Danny, for laying us together like that and for making us whole again. I know Leah and Michael helped you, and we're very grateful. It couldn't have been easy for any of you. She smiled at us.

Leah, it will be a privilege for us both to work with you in the future, and we'll be there when you marry Michael.

"Thank you, Rachel. We look forward to seeing you there."

She looked at the congregation, smiled at them, and then started to fade. The clapping began again.

Elsbeth announced the last hymn, and the singing filled the church and the street outside.

Michael drove the car to the next church, behind the carriage. He wanted to give Danny a break because he was so upset. Maggie comforted him in the back, and Elsbeth sat the other side of him. She was still upset and held Danny's hand. We caused traffic chaos in town as eighteen limousines were let through, even at traffic lights, by other drivers. I had no idea who they thought might have been in the carriage, but we took advantage of their generosity and arrived at our destination in plenty of time for the service.

The crowds were deep on the pavement and tried to give us room near the entrance to the church. John pulled the carriage to a stop. The mourners from the cars alighted and went into the church. We waited outside to follow the coffin.

The pall bearers nodded to us before they lifted the coffin on their shoulders and started the slow march to the dark doorway of the porch. Danny walked with Elsbeth in front, and we all followed them to the first two rows of pews. The coffin was opened again. The priest obviously had never seen anything like it before and came to have a word with Danny.

"I think that's just perfect, Danny," was all he said before he went back to start the service.

Rachel and Martin had been Catholics before they followed the spiritualist movement. During the week, Danny had been to see the priest and explained about the service we were having in the other church. He was happy to give them a Requiem Mass and bury them near Mum and Becky.

A huge crowd of mourners spread out across the graveyard; immediate family and friends were nearest the grave. There were wails as the coffin was lowered, and all sorts of trinkets and keepsakes were thrown onto the coffin by grateful recipients of their special gifts.

They both brought great joy to thousands of people who previously had never thought there was anything else after death.

The hall booked for the wake was the same one used for Mum's. I still couldn't remember it at all. This one, I would remember. I stood with Michael to the side, and one by one, mediums I didn't know introduced themselves to me as if I were royalty. I couldn't believe it. Elsbeth came over after a while and hugged us both.

"Why did they do that, Elsbeth?"

She smiled at me before she spoke.

"Leah, Rachel always told everyone she would attach herself to the strongest medium she knew when she died."

"She never told me, Elsbeth."

"She didn't need to, love – you gave her a reading with her death in it. She knew then you would be the one, and we spoke about it often. She probably told half of this lot. I don't know them all, Leah. Rachel cast her net far and wide, as you can see." She looked at the milling crowd and wished for a cup of tea.

"I'll get you one, Elsbeth – sit here with Michael." I touched her arm and gestured to two seats next to the wall.

I left them and headed for the kitchen, where gallons of tea were being made throughout the wake.

"I'd like some tea for Elsbeth, please." The girl in front turned and looked at me. "Hello, Sarah. Have you seen Maggie – she's here..."

She looked baffled. "How can she be – she's in prison."

"She isn't anymore. I'll take you to her."

I took the tea from one of the kitchen staff and carried it to Elsbeth.

"Here you are, Elsbeth. I won't be a moment, Michael...I'm taking Sarah to see Maggie."

He smiled an 'okay'.

I took hold of Sarah's hand, guided her through the mourners, and found Maggie with her arm looped through Danny's.

"Maggie, look who I've found!"

She turned and smiled at me and then at Sarah, who didn't smile back; she was very puzzled. One, Maggie was like us, and two, she was standing with Danny – where she expected me to be stood.

"It's a long story, Sarah. I'll tell you someday."

Maggie pulled her arm from Danny's and held it out to Sarah. They hugged and talked like they'd never been separated.

I went back to Michael and Elsbeth, found a chair, and sat with them. Very slowly the people thinned out until only our family and Sarah remained in the hall, apart from the people clearing up.

Danny said, "There's a car outside for you, Elsbeth. Do you mind dropping Sarah on your way home?"

"It'll be a pleasure, Danny, and thank you for today."

I caught sight of Sarah and Maggie hugging. I was so pleased they had resurrected their friendship.

Elsbeth hugged us all goodbye and put an arm through Sarah's. Maggie held Sarah's hand until the car door shut. "Ring me, don't forget." She waved until the car turned the corner and looked elated as she hurried to get in our car. "Thanks, Leah. I never thought I'd ever see her again. She helped me through all the bad times with my dad. I owe her so much."

"I think it was fate, Maggie – why I offered to get Elsbeth's tea, at that particular time...had to be."

"Am I pleased you did; we're going to keep in touch. Maybe when all the trouble is over, she could visit?" Maggie waited for an answer.

Danny, Michael and I all said, "Of course," in unison. _Now that's weird._ We all laughed _._

After putting the last of the cars away, we all walked back from the big garage. The first thing Danny did was to bring two bottles of champagne to the table. Maggie brought the glasses, and they were filled, ready to toast Rachel and Martin. The glasses were being handed down the table when we heard a noise in the hall. Everyone was silent and waited for another sound.

It's him. All heads turned towards me.

He's just standing out there, hoping one of us will be stupid enough to go through that door. Let's continue what we're doing; let him think we have no idea he's there.

Danny cleared his throat. "Raise your glasses. To Rachel and Martin!"

Everyone stood up, celebrated the toast, and drank their champagne. We continued talking as normal – about the service at our church more than the second one.

"I'm so pleased she forgave you, Danny. I know how much that meant to you." Emily got up from her chair to give him a hug.

"Thanks, Emily."

Faye asked, "Who were all those people who spoke to you, Leah?"

"They were all the mediums that Rachel knew. They introduced themselves because Rachel had told everyone, so Elsbeth says, that she would attach herself to the strongest medium she knew when she died. Apparently, she knew it would be me after I did her reading, and she talked to Elsbeth about it. Elsbeth told us when we were sitting with her at the wake."

"Blimey," was all Faye said. Matt gave her a cuddle; he looked impressed.

"It won't make a difference to anything we do here because I'm never going on the road like she did. I couldn't leave here and do that."

"I think another toast is required?" Danny raised his glass and said, "Leah!"

They all stood up and toasted me.

He's getting impatient.

Let him, Danny answered and then said out loud, "Emily, how are the wedding plans coming along?" to keep the chat going. He knew Emily would be happy to tell us everything she'd organised towards the ceremonies.

She talked for England and knew she'd never get us that interested again. She made the most of it and burbled on for hours. Caz and Faye chipped in with questions, and even the boys were getting in the mood.

She had it planned to the last little detail. Alec sat there amused with her. He knew she was unstoppable once she was given an audience. I'm surprised the younger boys weren't bored to death, but they hung on her every word. Danny certainly knew she'd keep up the momentum; he hadn't been daft, when giving her a free rein.

Leah, this is it. We should think ourselves into the ballroom and stay in the formation we practiced. Everyone else, stay here and listen to Emily. They glanced at us, but you'd never know we were about to leave – except for their thoughts, wishing us good luck. Seconds later, we'd left the kitchen and were stood apart from each other in the ballroom.

Danny coughed on purpose so he'd hear us. He came rushing in, and we had him in the centre of the room. I latched onto his thoughts, so he couldn't get away from us.

He thought himself outside in the grounds but was screaming with frustration because we were in exactly the same position as in the house.

He tried to rush past Danny, and I thought of flames, and they hit the ground just in front of him, outside the triangle. He stopped dead and glared at me. Michael sent another one over his head to the space between me and Danny. Then Danny did the same between me and Michael. James began franticly going round in circles, wondering if he was going mad.

"PROBABLY!" I shouted at him. He tried jumping, but the fireball I sent above him made him think again. Michael copied and then Danny. He wouldn't try that again. He thought himself towards the river, and we piggybacked him there. Now he was really furious with us.

He tried to mess with our minds. He sent me a picture of my mum, and to Danny, his mother. We pushed them back with force, and he staggered at the strength we had.

I stared at the ground near his feet, and fire broke out. Danny and Michael did the same, just far enough away to scare him. We kept that up for ages until he buckled to the ground.

Rain began to fall, large droplets. He must have thought Christmas had come. He stood up and laughed at us, thinking that fire wouldn't burn with water on it. Wrong!

He tried to rush between me and Danny. Michael pushed fire over his head; it hit the ground and kept burning. He stopped running and leapt off the ground. The fire Danny pushed over him burned his hair fiercely which left his skull showing, the skin shrivelling with a crackle in the flames.

The rain kept falling, and the fire we pushed at him hit the wet grass but didn't even sizzle. He writhed in pain, unable to comprehend how we were doing it and screamed, "Kill me now!"

I yelled, "NO! Not after the hell you've put them through."

A warm wind followed the rain when it stopped. It dried the grass enough for it to start swaying in the breeze, softening the landscape.

He thought himself closer the house again, we didn't know why, we just stayed with him. I caught a glimpse of Maggie, standing with her back against the wall of the house, her hands flat on the wall either side of her.

Go back inside, Maggie! Danny yelled inside her head. She didn't move and started at us, with him in the middle. Next, he tried to rush between Danny and Michael. I shot a bolt of fire out to Danny's left, dead in front of him. He almost stepped into it – the look on his face when he turned back to me was venomous.

He knew he was trapped and stood still with his eyes closed. We heard him calling Maggie, so quietly we hardly heard it.

"Leave her out of this, or you'll die now!" He opened his eyes and stared back at me, still keeping up the tirade to Maggie. I shot a bolt of fire at his feet, and it hit his shoes.

"I'm warning you for the last time, James. Leave her alone!"

He smiled at me, and out of the corner of my eye, I saw Maggie push away from the wall and take a few steps towards him.

Maggie, don't do it! I screamed inside her head. She looked at me, not seeing me at all. Her eyes were glazed. Danny wanted to go to her but knew if he broke the hold over James, he'd get away.

That was the plan all along. I could see it in his mind.

What are we going to do, Leah? Danny was scared for Maggie – quite rightly.

We're where he intended, right from the start, Danny.

The pain on Danny's face excited James further; he laughed out loud.

Maggie suddenly rushed to James.

Danny screamed, "NO!"

James's face lit up at the anguish in Danny's eyes as he wrapped his arms tightly around Maggie. She was trapped and looked about like a snared animal. The realisation dawned on her face; she'd let him get to her. She looked into Danny's eyes and mouthed the word, 'sorry'.

Danny suddenly disappeared and stood in front of Maggie with his arms around her. James didn't expect him to do such a thing and tried to think himself somewhere else, but he couldn't. They both had their arms around Maggie's torso. The revulsion on Danny's face was there for us all to see, being so close to him.

The rest of our family watched from the wall of the house; they couldn't stand this going on and had to watch.

Danny, get out of there, please? He looked at me. I knew he couldn't without Maggie. I totally understand, Danny. I'm so sorry.

I didn't know what else to do.

The sun broke over the horizon behind James, and the first rays hit him, covering his back. He screamed as they pierced his body and drove on through to set Maggie alight.

Maggie could barely scream with the flames rampaging through her body.

Michael flew at them and forced his body between James and Maggie. Danny was burning by then. He still had his arms around Maggie and wouldn't let her go.

Danny didn't make a sound as the flames travelled up to his face, mirroring those on Maggie.

We watched in horror and couldn't stop them being consumed. Emily was screaming Danny's name at the top of her voice. Alec held her back, knowing she'd have tried to stop it and would have burned with them. Michael came over to me, and we watched in shocked disbelief. The rest of our family were transfixed where they stood, unable to comprehend what was happening.

James was already a pile of ash.

Alec was the only one who remembered what had to be done with his ashes. Once Danny and Maggie had stopped burning and had turned into ash, Alec let go of Emily. She rushed over to see the ash shifting on the grass. Unable to make themselves whole again because fire had put paid to that. She sank to her knees, changed, and let out an ear-piercing scream. The rest of the family rushed over to comfort her.

Alec came back with a wheelbarrow and builders' shovels to scrape James into a pile. Michael helped him, both knew he had to be in blocks of cement before he could influence anyone else. They got on with that as fast as possible.

Everyone looked stunned and silent. I had to do something before it rained again and they were washed into the ground.

"JOSH, WE NEED A COFFIN!"

He looked totally shocked.

"Do you want them to be washed into the ground?"

The realisation dawned on him, and he raced to work to get one.

Matt helped Josh place the coffin next to Danny and Maggie's ashes. They carefully employed shallow trays we used in work to scoop the ash. Where their heads were on the grass, they were placed inside the coffin and so on, down their bodies to their feet. The lid was put on and locked into place. The youngest boys stood staring at the coffin as if they'd never seen one before – poor little buggers.

Emily, helped by Caz and Faye, started walking slowly back to the house.

Josh, Leo, Billy and Matt were the pall bearers for the coffin.

John and Greg held one of my hands each, and we followed with our heads down, shocked at what we'd witnessed.

We passed the outhouse, where Alec and Michael would mix the cement to throw his ashes in. They stopped and stood very still as we passed, then got on with it. Josh and Leo were at the front of the coffin; they turned into the house and followed the corridor to the ballroom.

"We're leaving the coffin in here for the time being," I told them. "I don't think we should bury them as they're not actually dead."

Everyone nodded in agreement.

"I'll get some trestles to stand the coffin on, Josh," Leo said as he left the ballroom.

Billy went with him in case he was too upset. He's such a good kid.

"I have to see Emily for a few minutes – I'll be back."

Josh nodded. "Okay, Leah. I'm really worried about her."

I turned back to him. "So am I, Josh."

Emily was at the table with a magazine in front of her. She wasn't actually looking at it but turning the pages at a rate of knots. At the last page, she turned them with her other hand back to the start. Caz and Faye looked on in shock. Emily was unable to stop. She'd shut the real world out as she couldn't cope with it.

"Emily, stop!"

She carried on.

"Emily! Danny would be annoyed at you – you know that!"

She slowly calmed down, and the page-turning dwindled to a stop. I put my arms out to her. She stood up, flung herself at me, and buried her face in my hair, trying with all her might not to change.

I gently told her, "Emily, he hasn't gone forever. He'll find a way to keep in touch."

She pulled her head back and looked into my eyes. "How? You saw what happened, Leah."

I nodded. "Yes, we all did, but he's not dead, Emily. He's as alive as you and me, only in a different form now. I'm sure he'll find a way, eventually. He won't give up – you know he won't."

Michael and Alec came through the back door to wash their hands. They'd finished turning the bastard who'd caused it into concrete blocks.

Matt and the three boys came through the hall door, and Josh informed us, "We've put their coffin on trestle stands. We can visit them whenever we like."

He went over to the drinks cupboard, brought out the brandy, and Caz hurried over for the shot glasses. He poured one for us all and handed them out. "We need this; drink it!" He downed his in one. The boys followed suit, but the girls looked dubious.

"Come on; you'll feel better and able to cope with what's happened." I knocked mine back and added, "Danny brought us over for a brandy when we sewed Rachel and Martin back together. We couldn't have carried on without it."

"I second that, Leah," Michael said as he wrapped his arms about me.

Alec went over to Emily, and when she hugged him, he said softly to her, "Drink it, Emily. We heard Leah – she's right; he'll find a way to keep in touch with all of us. We have to give him time, but he'll get there in the end."

Emily looked calmer, now she had some hope of hearing from him again, one day. She drank the brandy.

We had one big problem – how to tell Elsbeth. Michael and I felt duty-bound to visit and tell her about Danny and Maggie.

We waited a few hours, as it was still very early, and she wasn't at her best in the mornings. That gave us time to feed, but no one stayed in their showers that morning, and all looked like the world was on their shoulders when we congregated in the kitchen. They weren't dead or alive – so it was hard to work out what emotions to feel, and we were all in the same state.

The rest of the family wished us luck when we left, as they'd all have been reluctant to do it, knowing how much Elsbeth doted on Danny, even after the problems they'd had lately.

She knew something drastic had happened as soon as she saw us; we couldn't keep it off our faces as we followed her into her sitting room.

"What's happened?"

Michael told her, very gently, everything that had transpired the previous night and the lead up to their tragic departure from us, in their vampire form. She cried in his arms for a long time. Danny was the son she'd have wanted, more than anything on this earth. It all came out through her tears. We were gutted for her, as she knew he wouldn't be able to come and see her, like Rachel.

"Elsbeth, he may not come to see you, but he may still be able to contact you when he's worked out how to do it. He's not dead, and we're not burying him and Maggie."

She looked at me, wide-eyed. "What are you saying, Leah?"

"Their ashes are in a coffin, together, and all mixed up. That's another reason we're not burying them. They'll both be able to piece themselves back together, though not in the sense we know. Eventually, Danny will be able to get his brain working again – in time – and contact us. If you look at the ashes, they move, Elsbeth."

She looked amazed.

"Our skin cannot be broken, except by fire," I continued, "but our internal organs can be damaged, though we heal ourselves very fast – minutes, actually – so he could do that with his brain, even now."

Elsbeth smiled at me and took hold of my hand. "Thank you, Leah, and you, Michael. That must have been hard for you, coming to tell me after everything last night."

"We wanted to tell you ourselves, Elsbeth. How could we not...we love you – you're family," Michael told her. She hugged him tightly and then me.

I just wish I could cry.

On the way home, Michael felt for my hand and held it until we heard the gravel crunch beneath the tyres – home.

While we were away, Josh had fended off work to other funeral directors we trusted and had asked John to come to see us. He was due any minute and had to be told because he relied on Danny for instructions concerning the funerals, and we were at a loss as to who would do his job now.

"Come in," everyone shouted when the door was knocked.

John put his head around the door, and Josh waved him in. He strode up the kitchen to the only empty chair next to me and nodded to everyone.

"Sit down, John, please. We have something to tell you which will probably upset you. I'm sorry for that, but you have to know."

He sat down. "Go on, Leah," he urged.

"You know what we are, John, and know we live forever. What you don't know is the only way for us to leave this life is by fire, although even then we're not dead."

"I understand that, Leah. What are you telling me?"

"Danny and Maggie were burned to ash last night."

He physically shuddered.

"I'm so sorry, John. I know you had a very good relationship with Danny."

"How can they still be alive if they're ash? I don't get it. How did they get burned so badly?"

"Danny told you all about how they were kidnapped by a man."

John nodded.

"Well, that man was still trying to destroy this family. We had him cornered; he hypnotised his relative, Maggie, to come to him. When she was in his arms, Danny rushed over to rescue her and dawn broke.

"We have stuff that stops us burning like that in the sun, but the man didn't. He was set on fire, Maggie was in his arms, and Danny had his arms around her. Michael rushed over and split them away from him, but Maggie was burning. Danny wouldn't let her go and burned with her – he loved her that much."

John looked down the table. "He told me last week he'd die for her."

We were shocked.

"We have their ashes in a coffin, in the ballroom. We're not going to bury them because they're not dead. Danny will get his brain working, in time, and stay in touch with us. We're all telepathic, John, so we communicate by thought as well as speech, and we'll be able to talk to him, eventually. The problem we have is: who would take Danny's role in the business? Did Danny express any opinions to you about anything like that, John?"

"Since he told me everything, I've had some strange conversations with him about how things work in your world. Once, I asked him if he ever went on holiday; he laughed at me and said no one could do his job, but a few minutes later, he said Michael would be the only one who came close because his brain worked the same."

Michael nearly choked beside me.

"That's a relief," Josh said. "I thought you were going to say me."

We all laughed at him.

I turned to Michael. "Looks like the job's yours, Michael; sorry."

"I suppose you all think that's funny?" He grinned. "For your information, I actually want the job. I wouldn't say anything because Josh should've had the chance to have it – if he wanted it."

Michael laughed at us; he'd caught us all out. That told us. They all started clapping.

Once the laughing had died down, John asked, "Leah, don't you think you should have a fake funeral for Danny and Maggie. Questions will be asked if you don't." John had a point.

"We'll think about that, and let you know, John. Danny was well liked by so many people, especially at church."

"I won't tell anyone about this until you're ready to go public." He stood up and went to Michael to shake his hand. "I'll keep you right, Michael, until you're used to the job, don't worry."

Michael gave him a huge smile and then saw John out to his car.

When Michael came back in, he went straight up to Josh. "If you think I'm doing anything wrong, please put me straight, Josh. You've many more years of experience than me and probably better judgment. I'll come and ask you about things I'm not sure of, if that's okay with you?"

Josh looked at him and smiled. "I think that'll work quite well. I'll help you all I can, and if I'm telling you something you already know, just tell me to shut up." He shook Michael's hand. "You should have a pay rise if you're taking on all that responsibility. When we start back, I'll go to the office and see what Danny paid himself and change yours to that."

"I'm not doing it for a pay rise, Josh."

"I know you're not. It goes with the territory, Michael."

Michael nodded.

## Chapter 17

Two days after John had been, we started taking in work again. The night before, Josh asked Michael and me to go with him to the ballroom.

I was puzzled. "Why are we here, Josh? We've visited them already today."

"I'm going to open the coffin."

"What for? Shouldn't we leave them in peace?"

Josh smiled at me. "Leah, I'm curious to see if anything has changed inside it." I must have looked bemused. "All I want to do is see if Danny's tried to rectify what's happened to them both. Indulge me, please?"

"Okay, but you didn't need my permission to open it."

Michael held my hand as Josh unlocked the top. He went to the head end, lifted the lid, and gasped.

"What!"

We rushed to look inside. What we saw staggered us as much as Josh.

Danny and Maggie lay inside, not in the same state as they had been when their ashes were placed in the bottom, but whole again, although they were still that grey colour, like ash.

We stood there with our mouths open, absolutely unable to speak. The door opened and the rest of the family came in to look. Emily was beside herself as she stared at them. They looked asleep, only I could feel Danny's mind working. I'd always been able to do that if he hadn't blocked me.

This is amazing! Their emotions surged and waited for news – no one more than Emily. "I told you – he's trying hard. I just felt his mind, Emily."

Her face lit up as did the others' – all thrilled to bits. She came and hugged me, then Michael put his arms around us both and said, "Looks like I won't be doing his job, after all – that's good."

Yes, you will, Michael, Danny's voice filled our minds. Our elation took a nose-dive.

Michael couldn't help asking, Why, you are coming back to us – aren't you, Danny?

We will never be like we were, Michael. Sorry, everyone!

Shock crossed our faces. Michael threw in, You look like you're mending – we can see it!

I know you're all upset. If you touched us, we'd turn back to ash...we aren't solid.

How is Maggie, Danny? I asked him.

I'm fine, Leah, thank you. I'm sorry I caused all this.

Don't be sorry, Maggie, it wasn't your fault.

Emily asked, Will you be like this forever, Danny?

I'm afraid we will, Emily, but we can still talk to you and you to us.

I thought you'd be in terrible pain – I'm pleased you're not.

Our bodies are, Emily, but the brain doesn't feel pain, at all.

Then I asked him, What do we do now, Danny?

You carry on as normal. This is no different than us being in another room and you thinking things to us. Michael, if you and Josh get stuck on anything, just ask me. The job was made for you, Michael.

Take our coffin up to our room, but don't lock it. Someday we may get out of here. I don't know how yet, but you'll be the first to know if we can. How did Elsbeth take it, Leah?

You knew we went?

Of course. I knew what was going on from the time it happened, but I couldn't communicate with you.

She was very upset. We'll get her tomorrow, and she can talk to you. She'll be thrilled you're able to talk to us again. I told her there might be a chance.

Thank you, Leah and Michael. That must have been extremely hard for you both, telling her.

Michael told her very gently, Danny.

Thank you, Michael. I worry about her. Could you ring her tonight and tell her, please?

I will, Danny, Michael assured him.

Now, put the lid on, and take us upstairs, please. You don't have to stand around to talk to us. We'll join you in the kitchen.

Josh picked up the lid and laid it over their bodies. Matt, Alec, Josh and Leo carried the coffin upstairs and laid it down the centre of their bed.

Michael brought out the wine and glasses, left me to fill them, and headed for the phone to keep Elsbeth informed. The lads came back to the kitchen and sat at the table.

Emily had a smile on her face when Alec sat beside her.

"Leah, I've just had a thought." I looked up from the glass I was filling. "Human bodies are ninety percent water. Do you think we could put some sort of humidifier in their room? It might help them to heal."

Danny answered her before I could. I don't know if it would work, Emily. Don't forget we're not human, but you could try it.

"I'll go and buy one tomorrow Danny; first thing." The smile on Emily doubled in size and matched ours.

Danny added, Buy two, Emily. One for blood and one for water. Emily was ecstatic. Don't get your hopes up yet, though. It might not work.

"Okay, Danny, I understand. I'm so pleased we can talk like this."

So am I, Emily, believe me.

The mood at the table was bright once again. Michael came back from the phone and was smiling as he joined us. "She's driving here about ten tomorrow. I told her to drive slowly; he's going nowhere, so she didn't have to rush."

Thanks, Michael.

"My pleasure, Danny."

After feeding the next morning, we were in the kitchen in time to see Emily pick up her car keys.

"I'm off; I'll be about an hour. There's nothing for me to do over there."

"Okay, Emily, we'll see you later. We're going over to open up early."

"Not without me," Josh said with a grin on his face.

Caz followed him through the door from the hall.

Emily said, "Caz, do you want to come with me?"

She looked at Josh.

"Go, Caz, there's nothing for you to do yet."

She giggled and joined Emily at the open back door.

The three of us followed them out and walked over to work. We heard the bell on the receiving room door. Josh opened it. The first van-load backed in. Josh was dealing with the bodies, and John put his head around the open door to ask if we were okay; he'd come for the keys to take one of the cars for a service.

"Go in the office, John, we have something to tell you. We'll only be a minute unloading this."

He smiled at me. I could see he wanted to ask something. "Are you okay, Leah? It must have been a hell of a shock."

"I am, John, and we have some good news. They'll tell you in a minute."

I heard the doors shutting, and the boys were with us a split second later. We followed him into the office.

"Danny contacted us, in our minds, John," Josh said happily. "We were talking to him and Maggie for ages last night. Their bodies aren't right yet, but we're hoping."

John looked astounded and scratched his head. "I think that's amazing! You don't know how happy you've made me feel."

Thanks, John.

John's eyes widened. "Was that Danny in my head?"

"It certainly was, John," Michael said, with a smile.

"God, if I told anyone this, they'd cart me off to the nearest loony bin."

We couldn't help laughing at him. He grinned and left us a lot happier than when he'd arrived. We opened the boxes on the tables and started work. The bell rang quite a lot that morning as work piled in. We left them to it for a while when Elsbeth turned up. She arrived at the same time as Emily, who had collected the humidifying machines. She opened one on the kitchen table and read the instructions. We took Elsbeth upstairs and showed her Danny's and Maggie's bodies in the coffin. That was when Danny spoke to her. We left her to talk to him alone. We could still hear, but we didn't want to stand over her.

Emily had both machines ready for use.

"Emily, if you put just blood into one, it will coagulate quickly. Have you thought of mixing it with the water?"

"No, I hadn't, Leah. They weren't designed for blood – it's too thick. That's a brilliant idea. They have a paddle inside to keep the liquid moving, which should stop it from forming clots. We tried a few chemists before we found these. One each side of the coffin should be okay and have them on low. I don't think we should saturate the ash too fast, or it could cave in. I'm prepared for the wait, Leah. I just hope it works."

I gave her a hug. "You couldn't have done any more, Emily. Let us know when Elsbeth's finished. We'll go back over – as it's really busy."

They were working at high speed but slowed when we returned. Michael headed into the embalming room for sutures to repair one of the accidents' faces.

"Watch me for a minute, Leah? I don't want to make a hash of this." Michael began studying the face, moving flesh around with his hands until he had everything set in his head – where everything had to join – before suturing and piecing the face together.

He hadn't forgotten a thing so I patted his shoulder. "That looks great, Michael."

He smiled and carried on.

When he'd finished, Josh came over to take the body into the embalming room. "That's as good as Danny would've done it, Michael; well done."

"Thanks, Josh, that means a lot to me."

Josh smiled at him and wheeled the client away.

Elsbeth is with me in the kitchen, Leah.

"Are you coming, Michael? We won't be long," I said to the boys.

Elsbeth was full of beans after her talk with Danny. We saw her out to her car and watched her drive away.

I sighed. "I'm pleased she's happy again. Even if they never come out of that coffin, it's so good to talk to them. I miss them both terribly."

Michael wrapped his arms around me and gave me a kiss. "That goes for all of us, Leah."

As the weeks passed, we were banned from their bedroom. Emily told us that opening the door too quickly could disturb their bodies because the lid was off permanently.

She was the only one who actually went in there, to see to the machines. When she wasn't working, she tidied Danny's office and spent a lot of time on the computer. I think she was trying to find out if what we were doing would work. I was guessing really, as I hadn't actually asked her.

Elsbeth came over often and was back to her old self in no time. She was visiting one Saturday, and we'd shut down for the weekend as usual. Matt came through the back door and said hello to everyone.

Emily stood up. "Now you're here, Matt, could you open some wine and hand everyone a glass, please? I have an announcement to make, and I need a drink first. My hands are shaking," she told us all.

I'd never seen Emily so keyed up before. Well, actually, she was like this before an exhibition, but I knew this had nothing to do with paintings. Even Alec looked bemused. Whatever it was, he didn't know anything about it.

Emily took a huge mouthful of wine then started talking.

"A few weeks ago, Danny asked me to tidy his office. Are you two listening, Danny?"

We are, Emily.

"Good. Now, I tidied the three boxes that came from Switzerland and came across a complete surprise. At the bottom of the box that had the paintings in, I found the last two miniatures that no one here had looked at properly. The miniatures are of a couple; one woman who looks exactly like Leah," I gasped. Emily shot me a 'keep quiet' look, "and the other one was a young man who looks exactly like you, Michael."

He was shocked.

"Don't speak. I haven't finished yet. The best bit's to come, and you're going to spoil the surprise."

She was bursting to tell us, and that made us pay attention and listen even more intently.

"That got me thinking, and I realised I had to trace your family tree, Michael. We knew your last name was Bennett, but nothing else about you, and I had to go back four generations to find out that you're a Crosby..."

"What!" I grabbed his hand and could feel him shaking. He glanced at me in total shock and stared at Emily again. She was giggling.

"It's true, Michael. You're one of our cousins, and you're an heir to our fortune as well. Terry's from the other side of your family, so it doesn't apply to him."

"Will somebody get me a fucking drink?" Michael was whiter than normal. "I don't know what to say, except I'm bloody gobsmacked – sorry, Leah."

We laughed at him. Matt put a brandy in his hand, and he downed it in one, giggled, and said, "You haven't gone a bit batty, Emily, with all that's gone on?"

She just smiled at him.

"Could we see the paintings, please, Cousin Emily?" Michael teased.

She giggled at him and fished them out of her pocket. They were passed to Michael, and we looked at them together.

"I know they look like us, but they aren't us – they can't be..."

"You could be their reincarnation," Danny said.

The hall door was open, and there stood Danny and Maggie – smiling at us from the doorway.

"OH MY GOD!" I screamed. Michael was killing himself laughing beside me. "Did you know, you bugger?"

"No, not about me being a Crosby, but I did have an inkling they were getting better."

He cuddled me, and the others were all around Maggie and Danny. All except Emily. I looked at her, and she just grinned.

"Why didn't you say anything, Emily?"

"I wanted to keep it a surprise until I'd heard for definite about Michael, and I only had word by email today. Come and sit down, all of you."

She waited patiently until they were all seated. Danny and Maggie sat opposite us and looked so happy.

Emily tapped the table so we'd all look at her. "I propose we throw a huge party and invite all the workers, the same as last time." She waited for someone to say something, but no one said a word. "Don't you like the idea?" She pulled a sad face.

Alec took hold of her hand. "Why don't we get married on that day, my darling?"

Her face lit up.

"And us," Michael chipped in, giving me a squeeze.

"And us," Danny added, then laughed his head off at the shock on our faces. "I proposed to Maggie last night, and..." he put his arm around her, "she said yes; can you believe it?"

She elbowed him and laughed. "Well...we've been to hell and back, and we didn't like it there, so why not?"

We were all in fits at her being so funny. Danny looked at her with pure love in his eyes. He truly adored her, and everyone could see it.

"This calls for a drink," Matt announced and headed for the cupboard. He brought three bottles of champagne to the table, and Faye had a huge tray of flutes.

Michael's mobile phone rang, and he left the table to answer it.

"Leah and I will come and pick you up, Elsbeth. You're staying the night here, so pack a bag." He listened for a minute. "We're having a small get-together, and you don't want to be driving afterwards. It's no trouble at all, so we'll see you in half an hour. Bye." He closed his phone and smiled at us. "I couldn't tell her over the phone – she'd have crashed the bloody car on the way here."

"You're right, Michael. I don't mind collecting her." I looked at Danny and Maggie. "She'll go mad when she sees you two. Get the bloody smelling salts ready."

We left them to their drinks and drove to Elsbeth's.

Michael held my hand most of the way. "We'll have to keep it out of our thoughts, Leah, or she'll twig, and I want to see her face when she sees them."

She was her usual chatty self, so we answered or agreed with all her remarks and didn't have to worry about letting the cat out of the bag. Michael carried her bag in from the car, and when she walked into the kitchen and saw them at the table, tears ran down her face. They got up and hugged her and told her all about how they were okay again. Although she'd been here regularly to chat to them, she had no idea they could be mended, like us. I'm saying 'us', a few, including Michael, knew things were going well, the little bugger.

He glanced at me. Sorry, I couldn't say anything. Cousin Emily would have killed me.

"What's this, Michael?" Elsbeth didn't miss a thing.

"I'm related, Elsbeth. Emily sprang it on me earlier. Could have knocked me down with a feather – still can," he said, then he laughed along with Emily.

<<<<>>>>

## Excerpt from Split Decision

### ONE

"Can I sit here, please?" a deep but smooth voice asked.

I looked up from my notepad into the face of a very good-looking guy and felt embarrassed straight away. Why on earth does he want to sit here?

I looked around and couldn't see any other empty seats, so I said, "Yes," I watched him slide along the bench seat, until his body was against the wall.

What's he going to think of me? I look a fuckin' mess.

He glanced at the pad under my hand.

"Have I interrupted your train of thought? Sorry."

"It's all right. I'm stuck on something anyway."

"I'm Harvey, Harvey Burgess." He waited for me to introduce myself.

"Alison Grey," I said quite timidly.

He smiled and his face lit up. God, he's confident.

"What are you writing?" He looked at the pad again, covered in my terrible scrawl. I moved my arm to cover it up to stop him looking.

I glanced at him quickly and said, "Nothing really, I'm just doodling." I picked up my cup and finished the dregs in the bottom and then I hastily gathered my things together. I couldn't get out of there fast enough.

His hand covered mine, which surprised me.

He blurted out, "I'm sorry, I've disturbed you. I'll stop talking, don't go." He pulled his hand off mine like he'd been scalded, looking totally embarrassed.

That'll teach you. "I have to go," I said bluntly. "I've finished the tea I came in for." I continued to stack my few things into a pile, easily carried, tucked under one arm.

"Can I get you another drink?"

"Why are you interested in me? I'm nobody." I'd had enough and started to get up.

"Can I get you another drink, please, Alison?"

I slumped down into the seat, resigned to have another drink. I can't afford one, so I'll make the most of this; he'll get fed up before I do, daft bugger.

"I'll have a tea, please."

His smile was there again and it seemed genuine. He flagged the waitress and ordered two teas. While we waited for them to arrive, he looked at my face until I looked down. I could feel my neck getting hot and didn't want to blush in front of him. I would have died.

The teas came, delivered by a miserable-looking teenager, who would've preferred to be somewhere else. It was that obvious as she banged the mugs down on the table between us. The seating was so cramped; I was only separated by about eighteen inches of table, from him and I made sure I kept my feet under my seat.

"Thank you," he said to her.

I think he said that to make a point for her to be civilised. Wasting your time there.

I pulled my mug towards me, added the sugar and while I stirred it, I said, "Thank you for this."

"It's a pleasure. I've seen you in here before; you always have a pad with you. Are you a writer?"

"Just starting out as a writer, really. I've written one of those Mills and Boon stories and they published it, but I'd like to write something with a bit more meat in it. The constraints put on you, for one of their books, seemed to stop me from writing the way I wanted."

He perked up, on hearing that and looked interested. "What sort of book are you writing now?"

"I thought a horror would be something I could get my teeth into; not literally." I giggled at the thought; he smiled at my little joke.

"Sounds interesting. Are you writing it in longhand? That's going to take an absolute age."

He actually looks concerned. I wonder why.

"No, I have my dad's old computer to type it out on, at home. These are just thoughts about the story."

"Do you live around here?"

Why does he want to know that? "Quite close," I told him and drank some tea. I kept the mug in my hands with my elbows on the table, more of a barrier to him than anything else.

"Hi." I looked up at Adey, my long term boyfriend. God, I call him that in the loosest possible term. He was stood next to me, staring at the guy sitting opposite.

"Hi, I didn't think you were coming today." He moved and stood at the end of the bench opposite, looking daggers at me, he was so pissed off.

"That's obvious." His voice was as sarcastic as I expected. I ignored it.

"Adey, this is Harvey. Harvey, Adey. He's bought me a tea. Do you have a problem with that?" I stared at him. He knows I'm livid when I snap at him like that and he backs down immediately; today would be no exception.

"Sorry, Alison." He nodded to Harvey. "I need to speak to you in private."

"You'll have to wait, Adey; Harvey's only just got me this. Sit down, you're making the place look untidy."

Harvey smiled; it was so subtle, I hardly noticed it.

"I'll come back later. I have a few errands to run for Mum." He knew that would go down like a lead brick; I could see he wished he hadn't told me.

"Go on then, do your mummy's shopping!" I blasted him. He left the café with his shoulders hunched, slamming the door.

"You probably think I'm a first class bitch." I kept my eyes on Harvey, as he answered.

"It all depends why you said it, surely."

God; you're understanding.

"His mum's a lush and sends him to get her booze. I've had enough of those in my life, already." I thought about it. "Sorry, I've said too much; you don't want to hear all that."

"I'm a good listener. Don't worry about it, really. It hasn't put me off you."

Why would he say that? Is he trying to pick me up? He can bloody think again.

"Adey is my boyfriend, Harvey. I'm not on the market. Do you understand?"

He smiled at me again and said nothing else on the subject. He drank his tea with a smile on his face.

Why he's smiling, I've no bloody idea.

I finished my tea, thanked him for his company and left him sitting at the table. I stepped out of the café and in through the door of the boarding house I lived in, next door.

Adey rang my bell about an hour later. I reluctantly went down to answer it and before I looked at him, I said, "What kept you?" It was Harvey's face I stared at when I raised my head. "What are you doing here? I told you, I'm not interested."

"I've not come about that. Alison, I'm a police officer and Adey has been in an accident."

My hand shot up to cover my mouth.

Harvey could see he'd upset me and carried on gently, "I went back to work and I was called out to an incident in town. I recognised Adey straight away. Could I come in?"

I nodded, turning from the door and led him up to my bedsit; a tiny room at the top of the house. You couldn't stand up straight in most of the room. The ceiling followed the shape of the roof above; slanting almost everywhere, in different directions.

"Sit down, Alison, please." He waited for me to sit.

I looked for clues in his face but he was so serious. "What's happened? Is he in hospital, Harvey? Sorry, I shouldn't call you that if you're a policeman."

"Harvey is fine; it's okay. Alison, I'm afraid Adey died at the scene."

"What scene? He only went to the off licence?" Tears welled up and I couldn't help crying. I may not have loved him but we'd known each other for quite a while.

Harvey sat on his haunches in front of me. "Do you know his mother's address, Alison? We have to inform her and he didn't have any ID on him. I'm sorry to ask you this, Alison; I really am."

I wiped the tears away with the back of my hand."She lives in Mason Terrace, number seventeen, I think. How did he die?"

He said gently, "I'm not supposed to tell you before we inform his mother. I'm sorry." He didn't want to upset me again and my chin was already quivering.

"It's okay." I've waited forever for most things; one more won't make any bloody difference.

"I'll come back after I've informed her. Is that all right with you?"

"Yes, that's fine with me. Thank you."

"I'll see myself out, Alison. I'll be about an hour." He left me to think about everything I knew for certain. Adey was dead.

True to his word, he rang the doorbell an hour later. I opened the door with swollen red eyes and he followed me up to my room. I offered him my only chair and I sat on the edge of my bed.

"I've spoken to his mother and she's shocked; you can imagine. I told her I was coming to inform you, as you were his girlfriend and had given me her address. She doesn't like you very much – she made certain I knew that."

"It's because I kept telling him to leave home. It came out in one of their arguments and she's never spoken to me since."

"Alison, Adey was hit by a four-wheel-drive car. It was backing up, after a raid on the off licence he was going to. He was in the wrong place at the wrong time. I'm so sorry for your loss, Alison."

"Thank you, Harvey. We'd knocked about together for the last two years, nothing heavy. We were both just part of the furniture and it seemed we'd go on like that forever, muddling along. Neither of us looked for anything else, it was easier to let it just carry on."

"I can understand that; you get comfortable with each other. Are you going to be all right, Alison?" He waited for me to answer him.

"I'll be fine, don't worry about me. I've had to get over worse things than this." Now I've said too much.

"Really – what sort of things?"

What the hell, I'm just going to tell him. "I've had to live with a couple of drunks most of my life. My dad finally left but my mother continued with the abuse. I left home as soon as it was legal. I wanted to go to college or university but that wasn't going to happen, so I started writing. I keep looking for a normal job, but you need a degree to get a job as a toilet attendant, these days."

He smiled.

"You've had it rough, Alli."

I smiled at him.

"What did I say?"

"No one's called me that for years. Adey insisted on calling me Alison, from the word go. I prefer Alli."

"Alli it is, from now on."

What does he mean by that? I'm going to actually see him again?

"How long have you been in the police?" I asked him, being nosy.

"Three years. I was fast-tracked up to inspector, after a year."

"Blimey; you must have a brain on you."

He just smiled. You might as well have said 'yes'.

"Come on, tell me about your new book. What subject is it on?"

He forgets nothing, bloody hell.

"You'll think it's stupid."

"Try me; I'm interested. I've never met anyone who writes." He waited.

Mr Persistent.

"I'm going to write about a woman who's a vampire." He didn't say anything.

Now he thinks I'm thick. I stood up and headed for the sink to get some water. "Do you want some?" I asked as I held a glass up. He smiled at me and shook his head and when I sat down he still had that same smile. "Find that funny, do you?" I'm annoyed now; you being such a clever dick.

"Sorry, I was thinking about what you said in the café: something to get your teeth into."

I sniggered, remembering it again. "You don't forget much – suppose that's why you're an inspector?" I relaxed a bit.

"I have a photographic memory, Alli; that's how I learned the job so fast."

"I wish I did, I have a memory like a colander: full of holes."

"You can't be that bad if you hold a story in your head to the end of a book."

"Book things, I remember; it's the day-to-day things I forget. I definitely have something missing up there." I tapped my head. "I've been like it all my life."

I could see he didn't believe me and didn't elaborate.

"I have to go, Alli. I'm still on duty and have to report back before I finish. Maybe I'll see you in the café again?"

"Maybe. Thanks for telling me about Adey. If you hear when his funeral is, can you let me know, please?" I added, "His mother won't."

"Of course I will. We usually hear, the investigation isn't finished, Alli. Will you be okay?"

"I'll be fine, don't worry about me."

"I'll see myself out." He smiled at me and left my room.

I sat thinking about the last few hours. How your life could change, completely out of your control.

The Vampire's Revenge

ONE

Standing about twenty yards away were three tarty-looking women wearing hardly any clothes: short skirts, almost covering nothing. Tops so low, leaving nothing to the imagination at all and hair, mainly bleached. A type that films re-created without much thought.

They kept eying me up, looking pissed off. This must be where they'd normally stand; on this spot. Just let them say something, God help them, if they do. In fact, I look forward to it. That miserable fat cow on the right won't stop staring.

Blimey, my mouth feels dry. I got up to get some water and drank the whole glass. I don't usually like it that much, strange.

I scraped the corners of my mouth with my fingernail and dragged the crap from it. I didn't look to see what it was. I washed my hands under the cold tap. I don't know why I made that distinction – both taps were cold. Hot water here would be a luxury. No – a bloody miracle.

I've had to go swimming twice a week to get a proper shower. The one here has never had a curtain and the water goes everywhere. I'm sick and fed up of the woman, two floors down, having a go at me for trying to stay clean. It was easier to go swimming.

I looked at my face in the minute mirror I'd stuck on the wall over the sink; staring at my eyes. The dark circles are worse today. This is crazy.

I looked for my bottle of concealer in my bag; opening it and hoping like hell I still had a scrap, to try and disguise my hollow eyes. "Chance would be a fine thing," I muttered to myself when I couldn't see anything on my finger.

I threw the empty bottle in the bin, promising to buy some the next time I passed a chemist. My jacket and a mountain of clothes were on the floor. How did they get there? They were in the drawer yesterday. My memory's getting worse.

I picked up my jacket and put it on. The rest of the clothes I scooped up and threw on the bed, to be put away later.

I wish I had a kettle, I need a hot drink. My bag was in a mess. It would have to stay like that. I picked it up; made sure I had my key and left my room to go to the café.

Harvey's head shot up when the door opened. He looked me right in the eye, making sure I couldn't even pretend I hadn't seen him, so I went to sit at his table.

Well, why not.

"Hello, Alli." He looked more concerned the nearer I got.

"Hi, I didn't sleep well, before you ask."

"At all, would probably be nearer the truth. Sorry, I shouldn't have said that."

"No, you shouldn't. I know I look rough; I've run out of concealer."

"Let me buy you a tea, please?" He didn't wait for an answer and got up to nab the waitress, before she scuttled back to the kitchen.

When he came back he smiled at me across the table. "I've been worried about you; you haven't been in here for a few days."

I shot him a look of 'don't talk rubbish' but that didn't work. Maybe he's right.

"I told you, I have a head like a sieve." The tea came via the delightful waitress we had the last time. I would've known, even if I hadn't looked. I think it was the way the mugs hit the table, slopping out tea, that was the clue.

Harvey gave her a dirty look but he needn't have bothered: she was oblivious.

"Thank you, Harvey." I picked up the mug, put two sugars in and stirred. Cradling it in my hands, I blew gently over the tea, to cool it. Harvey watched me, but I couldn't read what was going on behind his eyes. I sipped the tea and asked, "Are you still on duty?"

"No, I was in early today; I started at four this morning."

You don't even look tired. "Blimey, I was dead to the world at that time." I smiled at him.

"Your eyes don't tell that story, Alli. You look like you haven't slept for a month."

I snapped at him, "Do you want me to drink this, or go? I'm easy either way."

"Don't go, Alli, I'm sorry." He leaned back against the seat and watched me drink my tea.

I kept quiet for a bit and then I asked, "Have you found out when the funeral is?"

"His mother hasn't claimed his body yet; in fact, she has to identify him and she won't make the effort to even do that."

His voice hasn't changed but he's angry with her, I can feel it. "Could I identify him, if she won't?" The poor sod, lying there.

"You wouldn't want to do that, Alli, if you didn't have to," he said gently.

"I'll do it, Harvey, and then I'd like to see her. She has to organise his funeral. She can't leave him in a fridge, forever."

Harvey put his hand over mine. "Alli, it wouldn't be very pleasant. Have you ever done it before?"

"No, it's the least I can do for him."

He withdrew his hand and pulled out a phone. "I'll arrange it and come with you; you shouldn't be on your own."

I nodded and he dialled.

The appointment was for three thirty, today. I got up to leave. "I'm going to get changed, I look a mess."

"You look fine to me, Alli. We're only going to the hospital morgue, not the Ritz."

I sat down again.

"Come on," he said with a smile. "We'll have a walk to pick up my car. It's parked behind the station."

"The railway station is miles away." That tickled him.

"Police station."

I giggled and we left the café.

I walked beside him, through the streets, to the back of the police station. He pulled keys from his pocket and pressed a button. Lights flashed on a black car at the end of a line of cars and I followed him over to it.

He opened the passenger door for me. I sank down onto the leather seat and waited for him. Before he could get in on his side, I heard someone calling, "Sir." I watched him walk away from the car, across the yard a little way and stand with his back to me, facing a guy about the same height as him. They didn't talk for long. As soon as it was over he hurried back to join me in his car and he climbed in quickly.

"Sorry about that, work things." He started the engine and drove out of the car park. I didn't recognise anywhere he took me. God, I've never been to the hospital before, I suppose I'm lucky.

When he turned into the main gates, he drove to the back of the hospital and parked near a building, without windows, that seemed to be stuck onto the main building. It protruded at an awkward angle but the sign over the only door stopped me daydreaming. I stared at it and heard my door being opened. Harvey stood there, waiting for me to get out.

"You can change your mind, Alli; it's okay."

Hearing his remark, I climbed out. "I'm changing nothing, Harvey."

After locking the car, he turned from me and headed for the sign. Morgue. We walked under it, through the door. Harvey spoke to a woman behind a desk. I saw her point to some chairs behind us, so I sat on one. Harvey joined me.

"They won't take long. They always wait until people arrive before they get them out. Just in case people change their minds. – must happen often." I didn't answer him; he took that to mean that I was scared and asked, "Are you sure, Alli?"

I lowered my voice. "Give it a rest, Harvey? If I was scared, I wouldn't be here at all. You'd never have got me in your bloody car." I heard him trying to suppress his laughter and elbowed him. "Remember where you are." He straightened himself out.

I heard a phone ring. The woman behind the desk looked up and said, "They're ready. I'm sure you know the way?" Then she smiled.

He stood up, turning back to me, saying, "Let's go."

I followed him through some double doors and he knocked on the first door on his right. He didn't wait for an answer and opened it. I followed him into a room with a very narrow bed in the middle. It was draped to the floor with a white cloth with the shape of a body very obvious beneath it. A man in a long white coat was stood beside the bed, on one side. Harvey guided me to stand next to him, opposite.

"Are you ready, Alli?"

I nodded.

The man in white stretched his arms across the top of the bed. Taking hold of the white cloth in both of his hands, he pulled it back slowly to reveal Adey lying there, looking very pale and very still.

"It's Adey. Am I allowed to touch him?"

The man in white nodded.

I glanced at Harvey.

"I'll give you a minute," he said and moved to the other side of the room with the man in white and waited.

I studied Adey's face for a few minutes. His eyes look like mine, dark rings.

"Adey, you're a bit of an idiot. I always said she'd be the death of you and look where you've landed. You've got a long wait for me. You'd better wait or I'll hunt you down, remember it." I kissed his lips and his forehead. "Come and see me some time; it won't freak me out, you know that. I'm going to see your drunken mother and get her to bury you. Perhaps you could haunt her for a bit, get your own back. I've got to go, come and see me soon." I kissed his lips again and turned towards the two men.

"Thank you," I said to the man in white.

He nodded with a smile hovering on his lips.

Harvey didn't say a word and led me out of the building.

On the way to Adey's mum's house, I caught him glancing at me a couple of times. "You might as well say what you're thinking, and don't lie."

"I was thinking; they'll be talking about that for years to come. I bet they've never had anyone talk to someone dead like that, ever."

I burst out laughing and he joined in.

Once I'd calmed down a bit, I said to him, "I suppose it must have looked odd to both of you. I see dead people everywhere – never bothered me."

The brakes suddenly slowed us down and Harvey pulled up at a curb, slamming his hand onto a button on the dashboard. I heard the clicking noise of the flashers, just before he stopped the engine. When I looked at him, he'd already turned towards me. He said, "You'll have to explain that to me properly, Alli, and I don't want to be driving while you do it." He waited.

"I've seen the dead, since I can remember. That's why I had all those beatings; they never believed me. My parents used to stand outside my bedroom door, listening to me talking to the dead. They'd come in and beat me, until I promised not to do it again. The dead used to talk to me; I was hardly going to ignore them. Now, you'll steer clear of me?" Shouldn't have opened my bloody mouth.

Harvey smiled, which I didn't expect. "You couldn't be further from the truth, Alli. I think it's fascinating and obvious to me that you don't realise what you have, do you?"

I looked at him, puzzled. "I expect you're going to tell me."

"Alli, you have a special gift. I know a lot of people who would give their right arm for it."

I smirked at him.

"I'm deadly serious. It's my day off tomorrow; would you let me take you to see someone?"

"Who? I've seen too many crackpot psychiatrists, thanks – you can think again."

"They really did a number on you, didn't they?" God, he actually believes me.

I got down from my high-horse and said less bluntly, "Where are we going and what time are you picking me up?"

He laughed and said, "I'm so pleased you're going to trust me. We're going to see an old lady who runs a church near your digs. I go every week, unless work gets in the way. I'll pick you up at eleven, if that's okay?"

"It's fine. Could we possibly leave Adey's mother, until tomorrow? She'll be rat-arsed now and won't hear a word I say."

He tried to hide the smile on his face and agreed.

"Fuck off; this is our patch." The girl with the short skirt snapped at me. I looked at her as if she wasn't there, listening to her thoughts.

She must be mad, taking no notice of me. I'll show her.

I warned her, "I wouldn't, if I were you."

"What wouldn't I do?" she answered back with more confidence.

"I wouldn't try anything, if you know what's good for you."

The girl laughed in my face. I grabbed hold of her arm and turned on the pressure, until she yelled for me to stop.

She looked at her friends for help. They wouldn't do anything for her, they'd had their eyes riveted on me since the talking had begun.

"We don't want any trouble," the fat cow whimpered.

"Nor do I - now fuck off. Don't let me catch your snivelling faces near me again. Is that clear?"

"Crystal. Can I have my arm back?"

I let her arm go and they moved away in a huddle, talking about me. I couldn't give a toss what they said; I didn't want them near me, that's all.

Harvey knocked on my door at exactly eleven o'clock. I hurried down with my jacket, bag and keys, opened the door to a lovely day and Harvey's smile.

"Hi," I said as I slammed my door.

He had the passenger door open for me; parked on double yellow lines. "Your carriage awaits, ma'am."

I giggled as I got in. He had a happy face on today.

When he was settled in his seat, he handed me a tiny red paper carrier bag.

"What's this, bribery?" I could see that amused him.

"Take a look, it won't bite you." He watched as I looked inside. I put my hand in and pulled out a bottle of concealer. When I looked at the label for the colour, I was amazed. Christ, it's the same colour I use.

"Thank you, Harvey. I keep forgetting to get any – and how did you know what colour to get?" I couldn't wait to hear his answer as most blokes wouldn't have a clue.

He just said, "I'm good at that sort of thing."

I pulled down the visor and looked in the mirror. God, I look ill. I turned to him and asked, "Do you mind waiting until I've put some on? My eyes look as bad as Adey's did, yesterday."

He gestured with his hand. I giggled. Then I broke the seal on the tiny bottle to unscrew the lid. Touching the contents with my index finger, I began to work on the dark circles, below my eyes. It took a few minutes but he waited patiently, watching me.

That looks better. I glanced at him and said, "There. I look almost human again?"

He laughed at my words, but didn't comment and started the engine. We didn't go far; we could have walked it in a couple of minutes. Why have a dog and bark yourself, I suppose.

He pulled the car to a halt in front of a large house beside a tiny cottage. Harvey got out to open my door and he took me up the path to the front door of the dainty little house. Before he could get his hand to the bell, the door opened wide.

The elderly lady who'd opened it was all smiles, and then she said, "Come in, Harvey. Who have you got with you? Hello, dear, I'm pleased he's brought a friend to see me. Come in, I've just made some tea."

Harvey walked in, past the lady and straight down the hall. He opened a door and disappeared from my view. He knows his way around.

"He certainly does, dear."

I looked at her, shocked. Someone else can do the same as me.

"Come and have some tea with me, dear; we have a lot to talk about."

I followed her to her kitchen. Harvey was already parked on one of the chairs at the small table. He looked up at me, before I pulled a chair to sit on. He pushed a cup of tea towards me, then the sugar bowl.

"Thanks, Harvey."

"Alli, this is Jenny."

I smiled at her and said, "Hello, Jenny."

She smiled back, saying, "I'm very pleased Harvey brought you to see me, Alli."

Harvey said to her, "Jenny, I've only known Alli a short time, but it's evident she has special gifts. She doesn't realise how special they are."

Jenny looked at me over her cup.

"I've already seen one of them, Harvey, and I know she has more."

I baulked at her answer.

"Please tell me what you can do, Alli; I sense it's quite a list?"

I looked at Harvey – his face was serious.

"I see dead people; I can't remember when I couldn't. They come to me to talk mostly; some come and ask me to do things for them. It varies. I read minds and know when someone's lying. I lose track of time a lot, days go missing. When I sleep, which isn't often, I wake in the strangest places."

I could see a smile growing on Harvey's face and Jenny matched him.

I had to ask, "Why am I here?" I quickly glanced at Harvey and then looked at Jenny, waiting for an answer.

She finally said, "It seems to me, Alli, you've had to deal with this, on your own, most of your life. Am I correct?" Jenny waited for my reply.

"I've never known anything different. I was aware when I got to school I was the only one there who could do it. It didn't gain me any friends."

"It never does, dear, most people are scared of it," Jenny said gently.

"Can I ask you a question, Jenny?"

She smiled. "Go ahead, child."

"What is 'it'? I picked up my cup and waited for her to reply. She was working out whether to tell me everything, or not.

"I want to know it all, Jenny." I turned to Harvey. "Are you the same as me?"

"Do you want business?" How dumb is that? Of course you do; you wouldn't have pulled up if you didn't. The punter behind the wheel started weighing his options.

She looks all right, maybe she'll do.

"Come on, I haven't got all day. You're costing me money."

God, she's pushy.

"All right, get in," he blurted out.

I sat in the passenger seat and slammed the door. The engine was already running. He rammed the car into gear and started to pull away from the kerb. I put my hand over his, on the steering wheel.

As I yelled, "Stop," my hand crushed his hand, until he screamed. The car glided to a stop and jolted as the front tyre hit the curb.

"What do you want exactly; we're going nowhere until I know." Now he's worried.

### TWO

Jenny looked at me. "Something must have happened to you when you were very young, Alli. Did your mother tell you anything at all about your past?"

"No, she treated me really bad. I think she was scared of me when I got bigger. When dad left, she was vile and made up for both of them. I got out of there, as soon as I could."

Jenny was thinking about something.

"Ask, Jenny; I'll tell you the truth."

"Have you any scars? Any you're not sure about or how you came by them?"

I couldn't think what she meant for a moment; then a memory came back to me. "I have something on the side of my neck that looks like a birthmark to me. I haven't had a good look; it's in an awkward place. I've tried with two mirrors but I can't see it properly."

Harvey asked, "Could I look, Alli, please?"

"Yes, go ahead."

He stood next to me and moved my hair from the right side of my neck. "Nothing there?" He switched sides.

"There are two small round bumps just under your ear lobe, Alli."

Jenny got up to look and gently ran her finger over the place Harvey had mentioned. Harvey dropped my hair and sat down.

"Well, what is it?" Someone tell me for Christ's sake?

Harvey was the one to tell me. "Alli, at some point when you were young, you were bitten by a vampire."

"What the bloody hell are you talking about?" I was shaking.

"I know. Look at my neck, Alli."

I looked at him as if he'd gone mad.

"Look, Alli, please?"

I still hesitated.

Jenny butted in, "Look, child, and then look at mine."

Bloody hell, what have I walked into?

She pushed me again. "Look, child, and you'll see."

My hands were shaking even more now. I stood up and parted Harvey's hair, behind his ear. I stared at his neck. Shit, they're telling the truth.

There were two raised bumps. I ran my finger over them. It was like a film in my head. I saw the vampire coming towards me; heard a child cry and then I felt the pain he'd felt. I pulled my hand back and slumped in my chair.

I must have looked strange because I saw the worry on Harvey's face, before he asked, "Alli, are you okay?" I heard the concern in his voice.

My voice was shaky when I answered, "I saw you when you were bitten and felt the pain you felt. I also heard you crying."

Harvey put his hand on my shoulder. "Sorry, Alli, we had no idea you'd get all that."

This wasn't right. I asked, loudly, "I thought vampires killed people?"

"Not always, child," Jenny said. "Once they've bitten you, you have to feed off them, to turn you into a full vampire. For some reason, the three of us were bitten and the vampire never came back. You have all the powers he had, but you don't kill people."

"Is that why we can go out in daylight?"

"Yes, child. You also don't have all the needs your maker has."

"I need a drink, preferably tea."

Harvey laughed beside me.

"I suppose that's why my choice of book interested you so much?"

He turned his head and smiled at me. "It was, Alli, sorry."

Jenny didn't ask, she must have read his mind. She smiled at me, for a 'yes'.

Harvey got up to put the kettle on.

"What happens now? Why the hell have you told me all this? It's not going to make a blind bit of difference to me. I'll just muddle along, as I always have."

"You don't have to muddle along, child. You have rare talents and will be able to use them to help others."

"In what way? I need to know."

"Harvey has certain talents; not the same as yours. It's helped him get where he wanted in the police force."

Harvey nodded.

"You have different gifts. You could find missing people, or see what happened to them when they died. Read people's minds to get at the truth. You could probably work as a medium, as the dead come to you. I run the Spiritualist Church, near here. Have you ever been, Alli?" Jenny asked.

"No, what is it; one of those cult things? I'm not interested, if it is."

Harvey took hold of my hand and held it for a minute. He knew I was scared. "Alli, this isn't a cult. You've been given these gifts for a purpose. We don't know why, yet, but it will become evident, sometime in the future."

"I thought vampires were supposed to be immortal? That's what it says in the books I've read."

Jenny smiled at me. "Don't believe what you read in books, child; I've aged normally. Harvey's different; he's over a hundred years old."

"What? That's not possible. He was bitten when he was a toddler, I saw it. How can you explain that?" I was annoyed.

Harvey answered instead of Jenny. "I really don't know, Alli. I grew up like a normal kid and then I stuck at twenty-four. I've been twenty-four for over a hundred years now. I've given up trying to work it out."

"Do you drink blood?"

"Sometimes, Alli, I crave it, but I'm mostly human and eat and drink the same as a human."

"How do you get blood when you need it?"

"I buy it from someone who has a private blood bank."

"Do you drink blood, Jenny?"

"No, child, that's probably why I've aged normally. Everyone who is bitten and not fed from their maker is different. I think it depends how much venom is pumped into you, at the initial bite."

Harvey handed me another tea and sat beside me. I stared off into space. I was thinking of all the times something weird had happened and I still couldn't add the two things together. Mind you, I'd lost so much time, anything could be possible.

Jenny and Harvey didn't interrupt my train of thought. They knew I was trying to sort things out in my head. Harvey kept glancing sideways at me. Jenny was facing, so she didn't have to move, to look at me. She smiled a lot, understanding how much I had to get my head around, and knowing it must have been a shock, to hear all that.

She was remembering how she was, when she was told about herself. Harvey got up with the dirty cups and had his back to me at the sink.

I suddenly asked, "How do things go on from here?"

He turned around and hugged me. I wasn't expecting it and stiffened slightly. "Sorry, Alli," he said, pulling away.

Jenny got up and held my hands in hers. "Alli, welcome; we're delighted to have you with us."

"What do you mean, with us; what's this, us?" I still felt out of my depth.

Jenny knew. "A figure of speech, child, nothing more. Now, Harvey tells me you live in a tiny room at the top of a boarding house?" She sat down again.

"What of it; it's clean." Criticising my life.

"Alli, I'm not criticising anything you have, child. God forbid, I started in a single room myself. There's nothing wrong with it at all. I'd like to offer you a different place to live, that's all. I own a lot of property and have somewhere vacant, at the moment. Well, it's a shared property, with one existing tenant, already."

Is this for real? "I don't know. I get along all right where I am, Jenny."

"You already know the other tenant, Alli."

I looked at Harvey, he just smiled. Bloody nerve.

I looked him in the face and yelled, "I suppose that's one way to make sure I shack up with you? No. I'll stay where I am, thanks."

Jenny looked offended.

"I'm sorry, Jenny. Thank you for the offer, but I'm not into being a couple, yet."

"I wasn't offering you that, Alli, and nor was Harvey. I understand how you must be feeling. Your friend has just died and all this is hard for you to accept, but I'd still like you to look at it, please. It's just next door; the large house you parked in front of. It's huge, but full of home comforts and will cost you nothing to live there."

Now I feel awful, for thinking that.

"It's okay, Alli," Harvey said gently. "Will you let me show you around?"

I looked at Jenny. I had to say sorry to her. She put up her hand and said, "Alli, go and look at it, for me. You don't need to apologise. I was even worse than you when I was told everything. I actually hit the person who told me." She giggled at the memory.

I looked up at him. "Come on then, Harvey, do your worst."

He smiled and turned towards the door. I put my hand on Jenny's shoulder as I passed her and squeezed it gently. You know I'm sorry.

When we were outside, I said, "I'm sorry for saying that, Harvey. I feel crap about it now."

He pulled a bunch of keys from his pocket and opened the door. "Don't feel crap, Alli; you've done nothing wrong, except stand up for yourself. I'm pleased you've got the balls to do that. Now, I'll show you around my humble abode." He stepped over the threshold.

Christ, there's nothing humble about this house. Harvey glanced back at me after hearing my thoughts. He coaxed me through the door into a spacious hall and keyed in a code on the alarm.

I looked around and the one dominating feature was the fireplace. I've never seen one in a hall before, especially one that's marble. The carved wooden overmantle had a round bevelled mirror, set into the carvings of people and animals. It was beautiful and filled the wall, right up to the ceiling.

Either side of the fireplace were Windsor armchairs sitting on the stone flags. Harvey opened double doors on his left and walked into the sitting room.

I followed him and the furniture in this room was all tribal, heavily carved and painted, sitting on Indian rugs that must have cost the earth. I walked around with my mouth open and caught sight of Harvey, sitting on the arm of a wooden sofa that was covered in huge cushions. He smiled, knowing I found it difficult, taking all this in.

On one wall was a massive flat-screen TV and under it stood another tribal cupboard, carved and painted with different designs. A few DVDs were scattered on its top. Further back in the room was an office station, and to one side of that was a hi-fi unit to die for.

On the opposite wall was another fireplace and beside it, on a stand, an electric guitar. A cable from the guitar was plugged into a black square box. There were dials along the top and two speakers were apart from each other, either side of the fireplace.

At the back of the room was a huge carved cupboard. Thin layers of wood, crossed each other, making deep diamond shapes and where they crossed, heavy iron studs protruded. Harvey opened the cupboard door. Now I could see it was the door into the kitchen. I'd never seen anything like it before; the back of the cupboard had been taken off. How clever is that?

I followed him into the kitchen. What caught my eye first were the black marble worktops. The cupboard doors were white marble with thin black marble lines set into the white, around every door and drawer. The whole place was stunning. Now I'm speechless.

Through an arch, I saw a double fridge and washing machine. Harvey took me in there as it followed on through another door, which was the dining room.

A chandelier hung over the table and was duplicated in the huge mirror over the fireplace. There was other furniture in here but I couldn't take it all in.

"Harvey, I'm speechless. How could I move in here? I'm not used to anything like this."

"That's no excuse for not having it now, Alli. Follow me, I'll show you upstairs."

I followed him up the staircase to the next floor. He showed me the bathroom which would be mine. A white roll-top bath sat in the middle of the room and to one side, the most beautiful shower cubicle. Next to that, the toilet, bidet and a bronze sink on legs that stood on top of another marble cupboard. Taps that looked like fish and towels by the boatload in a glass-fronted cupboard.

I looked at Harvey with a tear welled up, ready to trickle down my face. I wiped it away quickly and said, "It's just beautiful. I'd move here just for this."

He smiled and said, "You haven't seen your bedroom yet. Come on."

He pointed to a door I hadn't registered and he asked me to open it. When I did, I gasped. The four-poster bed seemed to fill the room, although it didn't really.

The tapestries on it look hand stitched to me, but what do I know? Harvey nodded to me. I must have got that right? He smiled as I opened the doors on the cabinet beside the bed. I looked up and saw another arch. "What's through there?"

"Your dressing room. Go and have a look, it's yours." I walked in and found rails to hang clothes on, a full length mirror and a dressing table with lights over, to do make-up. Harvey was watching me as I looked around.

"My stuff will look rubbish in here."

He smiled. "That's still not a good enough excuse not to move in. In any case, I'll take you shopping. I play the stock market and I'm good at it. A vampire brain comes in very handy at times."

"You mean it, don't you? I can't believe this is happening, not to me."

"Why shouldn't it happen for you? You've been through enough shit in your life. It's about time something good happened to you, don't you think? Let's go back and see Jenny."

She was sitting in an armchair in her tiny sitting room when we found her.

"Well, child, come and sit down. Harvey could you pour me a sherry, please, and have something yourselves; anything you want."

"I won't at the moment, Jenny, I have to drive. Do you want anything, Alli?"

"I'd better not see Adey's mother stinking of booze, as I'm about to read her the riot act. That would be the pot calling the kettle black."

I heard Jenny laugh beside me. Harvey gave her the sherry. "I'll make tea for us."

"It's so refreshing hearing you, Alli; you don't mince your words, I like that."

"I don't know if Harvey's told you, but his mother won't claim his body; she's too interested in how much she can throw down her neck. He only died because he was going to buy her daily bucket full."

Jenny giggled at that and she was still smiling when Harvey came in with the tea.

He handed me mine and said, "I think the air will be a bit blue when you speak to her."

"What did you think of the house?" Jenny asked.

"It's beautiful, Jenny, too good for me, I'll mess it up."

Harvey looked at me, slightly stunned by my answer.

"Nonsense, child; you deserve a better life than the one you've had, and if you mess it up, the cleaners will sort it out. Harvey, tell her, please?"

"I want you to move in, Alli, and so does Jenny. I know you love it; you can't lie about that."

"I have a confession to make. When I lose time, I sometimes wake up in a right state. I don't know where I've been, who I've been with or what I've done and I'm sometimes covered in blood. I told you, I'll mess it up."

Harvey sat next to me and took hold of my free hand. "Alli, I don't sleep at all, so if you came home in a state, I'd be there to help you."

I looked at him and asked, "What if I'm hurting someone, will you turn a blind eye to that as well? You're a copper, for God's sake." The tears I'd tried so hard to hold in earlier began to flow.

He let me cry for a minute and then he said, "Alli, please listen to me. How long has this been happening to you?"

I sniffed before answering him, "Years. At least two or three times a week; sometimes more often. Why?"

"If it's been going on that long, don't you think someone would have flagged it up, people getting hurt by something unknown, over all that time? I've never heard any reports about it. I would be the one they'd tell: I work in the murder squad and sometimes in vice. I hear about every last weird thing going on. If you're feeding because you have a craving like I get, it's not on humans or I'd know about it."

"What else is there?"

"Animals. A lot of vampires live off animals, so they're not detected, Alli. There's nothing wrong with it but I'll buy you blood if you want me to, I buy my own anyway."

I relax and wiped my eyes although there was still something bothering me. Jenny's been listening to all this, without a word; God knows what she thinks of me now?

"I think you're a very brave young woman, Alli. I don't know how you managed, with schooling, bad parents and what you've just disclosed, without anyone to turn to. Did Adey know about this?"

"No, I tried to tell him but I was scared he'd run a mile. I kept it to myself, Jenny. We never actually lived together; he lived with his lush of a mother. Speaking of mother, we ought to go soon or she'll be incapable of hearing. I want her to hear every last word I say to her."

"Will you move in, Alli, please?" Harvey asked me again.

"Yes, thank you, both of you." I got up and gave Jenny a hug. "Thank you, Jenny."

She squeezed me and said, "It's a pleasure, Alli. I'll see you later, child."

Harvey waited for me by the door; when I got to him he said to Jenny, "We won't be that long, she doesn't live far."

She waved and sipped her sherry.

"Well, what do you want?" I asked half-heartedly.

He looked uncertain. "A blow job. How much?"

"Thirty quid."

He laughed in my face. Here we go again!

"It'll be the best blow job you've ever had."

He thought about it a bit longer.

I've had enough of this. "Hurry up or I'm getting out."

"Okay, okay. Where are we going?"

I directed him to an industrial estate and he brought the car to a stop.

I held my hand out. "Money first."

He pulled a wallet from his back pocket and handed me the thirty quid. I looked him in the eyes and spoke slowly.

"Get your dick out and give yourself a wank. You will only remember me giving you a blow job and be very happy."

He unzipped his trousers and did as I asked.

"Put your head over to the right and stay like that, until I say otherwise."

He turned his head. I smelled the sweat coming off his body but the most predominant aroma was the blood, coursing through the artery in his neck. I watched it for a moment and couldn't help licking it, before I sunk my teeth in his flesh. I drank for a minute and stopped. The two puncture wounds seeped. I licked them until they'd healed over. Venom heals anything, even on humans. He started to come and made grunting noises. I sat still until he'd finished and zipped up his trousers.

"You can turn your head. Wasn't that fantastic?"

"The best blow job I've ever had." Another happy customer.

"Drive me back to my spot again and hurry up about it."

"Can I see you again?"

"I don't promise anything like that. If I'm out, we can do it again. That's as much commitment I ever make, with anyone."

He started the car.

"Thank you for saying you'll move in. I promise you, there'll be no funny business, Alli. I'm not looking for a partner, just a friend." Harvey was so sincere, I almost cried.

It didn't take long to get to the house; it looked more dishevelled than the last time I saw it. It took a few minutes before she opened the door, and she tried to close it when she saw me.

I put my foot in the way and walked in, backing her up, all the way to the kitchen.

"What a tip, Christine. Have you washed up since I was last here?"

She yelled, "Get out of my house; you've no right to be in here!"

"Sit down and shut the fuck up. You're going to listen to me and if you don't, I'll be back and make you; is that clear?"

She sat on the only chair in the kitchen. Where the other five are is beyond me.

"You think more of your booze than claiming your son's body. He's in a fridge, for Christ's sake. I've been to identify him for the police, as you couldn't be bothered. Who's going for your shopping now? He's dead because of you. I hope you know that. I've told him to haunt you and I hope he makes a damn good job of it. You can't even look at me; you should be ashamed, Christine."

She looked up in defiance.

"You're not going to change, are you?"

She pushed out her chest.

"Remember this; don't ever forget it. If you don't claim his body and give him a proper funeral, you'll wish you were dead. That's not a threat, it's a promise. You know I'll carry it out."

"I'm going to report you to the police," she whimpered.

"Go ahead, make my bloody day. Keep looking over your shoulder, Christine, you've been warned."

I left her sitting at the table and joined Harvey outside her front door. We walked to the car and got in.

"I suppose you heard all that?" I looked at him. There wasn't a hint of a smile on his lips but his eyes smiled instead.

"I hope she takes heed of your threat. I wouldn't want that twice." He looked across at me and grinned.

"She knows I'll follow it through, Harvey. He doesn't deserve all that shit. He had enough from her when he was alive."

Harvey smiled and said no more about it.

"How are we going to do this move, then?" I changed the subject entirely.

"Have you got much? Is any of the furniture yours?" He waited.

"No, to both questions. It'll take an hour to pack my things."

"Why don't you move in today? Have you got suitcases?"

"Nothing so grand, Harvey. I've always used black bags; you can get more in the boot of a car that way. You haven't lived." I laughed at him. "Sorry, you haven't had to live like me, obviously. Are you sure you want a slob living in the same house as you?"

"More than ever; I like the way you operate, Alli. You stand no shit from anyone and you're honest about what you see as your failings. You don't have any failings, as far as I'm concerned. Life has dealt you a shit sandwich so far and things will change for you from now on. Now, have you got enough bin bags?"

I put my hand on his and said, "Thank you, Harvey. No one has ever been this kind to me before."

He answered, "I know they haven't, Alli; it'll probably take a while for you to adjust."

"You could be right. Tell me if I'm being horrible about anything, please? I'm not used to sharing. Mind you, your house is huge."

He stopped me speaking. "Our house, Alli. Bin bags?"

"Sorry, I'll need a few. There's a corner shop along the road. If you stop I'll buy some?"

Harvey started the car and found the shop. He went in for them and then drove us to my place. We didn't talk much on the way, but the silence wasn't awkward.

Harvey came up with me and carried full bags down, as I filled them. The heaviest thing was the old computer that used to be my dad's. Harvey decided to leave the monitor and keyboard, as I wouldn't need them. I didn't understand that, but I said nothing and left them in the room. I looked around in case I'd missed anything and shut the door to my old life.

The excitement I felt started bubbling up, on the short ride to 'our' house.

Harvey could see it and kept smiling at me. He liked what he saw; I knew it. When he pulled up at the house, I carried a few things in but Harvey did most of the lifting. The old computer he put in the sitting room, near his desk, and then he helped me get everything else upstairs to my bedroom.

"Some of your things you may want downstairs; pictures, ornaments, whatever. Feel free to do that, Alli. This is your home now."

I felt the tears coming and I tried to hide them from him. He missed nothing. He put his arms around my shoulders and gave me a cuddle. This time I didn't pull back.

"Leave all this; there's no hurry with any of it. Do you drink wine, Alli?"

I lifted my head and said, "Yes, I'm sorry I started crying."

"Don't be. Come on, let's go and see what's in the wine cellar, to celebrate you moving in."

I followed him into the kitchen and he opened a door on my left that I hadn't seen when I looked around. He flicked a switch and turned to look at me.

"Come on, Alli, you can choose." He descended the stairs with me behind him.

I was shocked when I saw what was down there. "I've never seen so many bottles of wine, even in an 'offie'!"

Harvey laughed at me. "Where do you want to start?"

"I have another confession: I only know how to drink the stuff. You choose. I've no idea where to start."

He giggled and asked, "What do you drink, red or white?"

"That's easy, red. I like some of the Australian wines."

Harvey smiled, saying, "If you like those, you'll like this." He pulled a bottle and wiped the dust off to look at the label. "Perfect. I hope you're hungry? While you were sorting out Adey's mother I rang the Indian, around the corner. They're delivering, any minute now. We won't hear the bell from here, let's go up."

We were in the kitchen for two minutes when the doorbell rang. Harvey went to the door and I opened cupboards to find plates, cutlery and glasses. As soon as he came back, he opened everything up, "Have whatever you want, Alli. You do eat Indian, I hope?"

"The last blow out I had was when I sold my book; that was an Indian. Don't worry, I love it."

Harvey was opening the wine and said, "Good, dive in." The cork popped and he poured a small amount of wine into one of the glasses, to taste it. "Excellent." Now he was happy, he continued to fill both glasses.

Then he asked, "Do you want to watch a film while you eat?"

I nodded.

"There's a large coffee table we can eat off in there – I'll shift it." He hurried out and arrived back seconds later to begin filling his plate, beside me.

"This is like a dream. I keep thinking I'm going to wake up any minute."

"It's no dream. This is your life from now on, believe it, Alli, and don't thank me. You were meant to have a good life. Crap got in the way of that for a while, but it won't anymore. Let's go and eat."

He picked up his plate, cutlery and glass of wine and headed into the sitting room. I followed; delighted to see where we were eating. The coffee table was surrounded by massive floor cushions, made from the same stuff the carpets were made from, and a film was playing on the TV, high up on the wall.

I sat on the vacant cushion and ate my meal, drank the delicious wine, listened to the TV and talked to Harvey. It's like I've never been anywhere else.

"That's music to my ears, Alli. Forget the past – not Adey, of course – but everything else. You don't need it weighing you down."

"You've got that right. That meal was brilliant, thanks. Can I ask you; how come I don't have to pay anything, to stay here?"

"I don't either." He saw the surprise on my face and said, "Let me explain things to you. I told you I'm good with money, on the stock market. Well, I float money on there for Jenny as well. She makes a handsome amount and I get – correction – we get this house, buckshee."

"Was it furnished like this?" Sorry, I'm being nosy.

He smiled at my question. "No, I did all this. I like fine things and I'm fortunate to have plenty of money to indulge myself. I haven't touched my pay from the police since I've been there."

I almost choked on my wine, when I heard that.

He smiled at me. "I'm taking tomorrow off and we're going shopping."

"Good. I'll chip in for any food shopping."

"Not that kind of shopping, Alli. We're filling those racks upstairs, with clothes for you."

"You can't do that." Tears filled my eyes again and I couldn't hold them back.

Harvey took hold of my hand and said gently, "Alli, I've never had a friend before. I've rattled around in this house on my own for fifty years. I've been lonely most of that time with only Jenny to confide in about it. We are so different from true humans that we have to stick together. It doesn't work; any relationship between us, with them and that's why you've had it so bad. My life in the early years was much the same as yours. I have more money than you could ever dream of and it'll be a pleasure to spend some on you. It won't even dent the heap."

I giggled at that.

"Now, I have something for you. I didn't go out to buy it. I won it in a raffle at work." He got up and went over to his desk. He bent down and pulled out a box from under it, and began opening the top. I got up to see what it was and didn't realise, until he'd taken all the packaging off it properly, that it was a laptop computer.

"I thought of you when I won this a week ago."

"That was the first day I saw you, in the café."

"I had to go back to work that day and it was sitting on my desk. It was a raffle for disabled kids or something. I bought the tickets about three months ago and forgot all about it. I've never won anything in a raffle before, but I don't need it – already have two, so it's yours."

Oh, my God! "Thank you, Harvey. I wondered why you only said bring half the computer."

"I'll put anything you want off the old one onto disks and they can be loaded on your new one. The old one can go to the guy at work who recycles them for Africa, and then someone else can use it. They put new hard drives in and tart them up."

"I like that idea. Shouldn't we have brought the monitor?"

"They put flat screen monitors on them now, so it would have been binned anyway, Alli."

"This day just gets better by the minute. Will you pinch me, to make sure it's real?"

Harvey laughed beside me. "More wine?"

"Do you have any tea, Harvey? One glass of wine is my limit, sorry."

"Come on, I'll show you where everything is, and don't be sorry for anything." He filled a kettle and then he took me on a tour of the kitchen. The cupboards were stuffed with food and the tall fridge and freezer were the same.

"I'll have to brush up on my cooking. I used to do it when I lived at home or we didn't eat. Have you any recipe books, Harvey?" He looked delighted.

"We'll pick some up tomorrow when we're shopping. You'd have to choose the ones you want. Does that mean I'll have a meal cooked for me, once in a while? That'll be a first in this house!"

"You certainly will; I like cooking. This is brilliant."

Harvey opened another door along the kitchen. Inside were the large kitchen gadgets: food processor, Kenwood Chef Mixer, a liquidiser, and more, along with all tins and things to make a housewife proud. Everything looked brand new to me.

"Have you used any of these, Harvey?" I know you haven't.

He smiled and answered, "No. I bought them thinking I could work up the enthusiasm to cook the odd meal. You can see I never even got that far, Alli. For the last few years I've mainly bought takeaways apart from the odd meals with Jenny. I didn't want to put on her, either."

"I know exactly what you mean, Harvey. There was a dingy kitchen in that place I lived in. I couldn't bring myself to use it. I lived on sandwiches, most of the time."

"You can do whatever you like here, Alli. If you don't feel like cooking, we can either go out to eat or order something in. I don't expect you to be a slave in the kitchen, just because you can cook. That's not what this is about."

"Okay, Harvey, I'll cook when I feel like it." I walked over and boiled the kettle again. "Are you having one?"

"No, thanks, I'm having more wine." He filled his glass again from the open bottle on took it into the sitting room.

I made my tea and put it down on the coffee table and began to pick up the plates, to wash them up. Harvey said, "There's a dishwasher to the left of the sink."

"Oh, thanks." In the kitchen, I pulled down the front of it, scraped the plates into the bin and rinsed them, to load it.

"What will I do with all the curry that's left?" What a waste.

"Chuck it out. I won't eat it, if it's been in the fridge, and I wouldn't expect you to."

I smiled at him and binned the lot, loaded the dishwasher and set it away. While I was wiping down the worktop, Harvey stood watching me. "And you say you're a slob, I don't think so."

I looked up and smiled at him. "I hope the novelty doesn't wear off. This kitchen, to me, is like something out of a magazine. I've never been in one so beautiful before."

"Come and drink your tea, it's getting cold. A cleaner comes every day so you won't be tied to this; you can write to your heart's content or do nothing. It's entirely up to you, Alli."

I put the cloth beside the taps and joined him in the sitting room.

Once I'd drunk my tea I said, "I'm going up to sort my stuff out." I left him, watching something on the TV and climbed the stairs to my bedroom.

It didn't take long to put my meagre bits where I wanted them and lay on the bed thinking about today.

This sort of thing doesn't happen to me. Never in a million years, did I expect any of this to ever come into my life; it's just unbelievable. I'll probably wake up and find it's all a dream and open my eyes, staring at that bloody roof, I keep knocking into. I've never had so many bumps on my head; it must have addled my brain or I've fallen down the rabbit hole with Alice. What other explanation is there?

Jesus, it's slow tonight. The only cars down this road have been full of families, with kids. There's probably a match on the telly and where are those other women?

I walked to the corner and looked up and down the road. I caught sight of someone in the distance but it wasn't one of them; someone I haven't seen down here before. I can't see her face as she has her back to me.

I wasn't paying attention when a car pulled up beside me, the radio blaring.

The man asked me a question.

I turned to him. "Switch that off and I'll be able to hear you." I almost shouted, to get over the volume of the music.

He tapped a finger on the dashboard and silence descended.

"What do you want?" I glared at him. If he wants directions, he can fuck off. I'm not an information bureau.

"I'm looking for..."

I knew it. "Business?" I straightened my face and bent down to look at him properly.

"What exactly do you want?" It better not be a shag. I don't feel like getting into that tonight. He can sod off.

"How much for a blow job?"

That's brilliant – can't be fucking bothered with anything else.

"Thirty quid; you won't get a better offer tonight. The only other one here is a dirty cow."

He nodded and I got in his car. I gave him directions to the industrial estate I always used and he stopped the car. I waved my hand towards him for the money and he produced the dough, which I stuffed in my bra.

"Can we get in the back seat?"

I better watch this bastard, he'll want more. Huh! Going to be disappointed, then. Shame.

We both climbed in the back, slamming the doors, and he couldn't wait to unzip his trousers.

I said, loudly, "Look into my eyes and listen carefully."

He looked flustered but followed my instructions and stared at me.

"You're going to give yourself a wank and think I've given you the best blow job in the world."

He smiled and took out his dick. I sat there and filed my nails, trying not to hear all the noise coming from him. I finished my nails and now it was my turn.

"Turn your head to one side, I'm hungry."

He complied; he'd no option, really.

He didn't stink like the last one, thank God. I watched his carotid, pulsing below the skin of his neck, and started salivating, holding off as long as possible before I bite him. It was a little game I played with myself, sometimes. It heightens the buzz, tons.

He suddenly came, before I had a chance to bite him. Shit; now I've got fucking problems. He looked at me and almost screamed with panic. "What's going on?" His eyes darted all over my face, looking for clues.

I yelled, "Look at me, now!"

Instead, he started yelling blue murder. I got hold of his head with both hands and turned his face to mine, with such force, he stopped yelling.

"Look at me!" I demanded.

He stared at me, eyes bulging and the artery pumping faster now, making me dribble.

"You've had the best blow job ever, now turn your head."

He looked out of the side window with his neck bent. I sunk my teeth into his neck in such frenzy that blood spurted all over me and my clothes.

That's all right – lick that off later. Pudding.

This'll be difficult to stop. You left it too long, bloody fool.

I stopped drinking and licked off all the blood that was running down over his chest, soaking into his clothes. The puncture wounds were trickier. I wanted more and nearly sunk my teeth in him again. STOP IT! I yelled at myself. I licked them carefully now; healing before my eyes.

I sat up and spoke to him, "Turn your head back, wasn't that good?"

"Absolutely brilliant." He looked down at the blood on his clothes.

"I'm afraid I caught my nail on your shirt collar and ripped it off. I bleed a lot; so sorry about the mess."

He smiled at me.

"It's okay. There's a change of clothes in the boot. I'm a rep and carry stuff about everywhere. What about you?"

"Don't worry about me, it's happened before. I'll leave you to sort yourself out." I got out and hurried home, wiping the blood off my neck with my finger and licking it off. The clothes would have to wait.

Visit Andrew's Website

for purchase details

## Also by Andrew Harding

Warning ~ adult content!

Spirit ~ book One in the Spirit trilogy

An offer to go to a Spiritualist church on a Friday night opened up a world Leah Crosby could only have dreamed of and head-first into a family that should have been dead long ago.

The un-dead, her cousins, are funeral directors and Leah is fascinated and drawn into their world and the Spiritualist Movement where her own powers are opened up and developed, unknowingly to them all, to help with the horror that faced them. A horror they actually wished for.

This book contains descriptions of scenes of an explicit nature which are suitable for adults only. The contents are not suitable for readers under the age of eighteen years of age.

Force ~ book Two in the Spirit trilogy

Leah begins to help the police, by using her psychic powers to solve cases that have baffled them. On her first day, she discovers that the inspector is doing his utmost to ensure that Maggie pays for Becky's death – Leah's greatest wish. With their maker entombed, the extended family begin to settle down to a trouble-free life – but strange things start to happen and the feelings of dread engulf them again.

Split Decision ~ book One in the Hybrid series

What appears to be a fortuitous meeting with Harvey Burgess, Alison Grey (Alli) begins a relationship with him that will not only open the door to her emotions, but will unravel the very being of her own existence. As Harvey's seemingly innocent approach in her life becomes even clearer she aids him in his own detective work to track down a deranged and merciless serial killer, a man who shows little remorse as he continues his quest for brutality.

Andrew Harding delivers a compelling and seductive tale in his novel: The Hybrid Series: 'Split Decision', engrossing the mind with a world of eroticism and the hunt for a man who will stop at nothing to avenge his own demons that have haunted him throughout his childhood... Alli's psychic ability to track the killer down culminates in a compelling climax.

Critical Moments ~ book Two in the Hybrid series

Harvey and Alli continue with their investigations, as another serial killer remains at large. With additional hybrids to aid them in their quest, they endeavour to seek out a deranged killer who lures his male victims, before surgically removing their genitals. As a unit of hybrids, their suspicions of the man at large leads them to an unnerving theory...and one that will require all their ingenuity if they are to end the ominous spree of mutilations.

Andrew Harding continues the Hybrid series with his second novel: Critical Moments. His compelling tale will take the reader to another world of eroticism and the murderous exploits of a disturbed mind, as the sequel to Hybrid Series: Critical Moments takes on another unsettling turn of events.

Devil's Dyke ~ book Three in the Hybrid series

The revelations in their last case had greatly disturbed the hybrids and their commissioner. Their next case is so close to home the whole station is unnerved by a crime so despicable they can hardly believe it is true and they have to use all of their resourcefulness to find yet another serial killer.

Wet Daddy ~ book Four in the Hybrid series

Having just solved one despicable murder and enjoyed a few hours of relaxation, Harvey, Alli and the rest of the Hybrids are thrust once again into a murder scene that beggars belief. Their boss from MI5 goes with them to see how they execute a job, to gain the staggering clear-up rate, they accomplish on every case. What awaits them is a serial murder that only belongs in nightmares and shocks them all, Hybrid and human alike.

Medium Rare ~ book Five in the Hybrid series

Everything stopped for call-outs. They became a priority, whatever the team of hybrids were doing and this day was no different from any other. From thinking that they would be finishing interviews, for their last big case, their day took on a more sinister feel, called out to a job that posed more questions than answers for everyone.

Visit Andrew's Website

for excerpts and purchase details

## About the Author

Travelling the world and hunting out antiques has given Andrew Harding a broad insight into the unravelling of the human mind. His fascination with the paranormal, supernatural and also crime have inspired him to cross boundaries and write this series of books.

The people who have crossed his path have covered such a broad spectrum that he's realised that anything is possible, and that there are no barriers to the depravity that could be hidden beneath the surface.

Go back to Contents

